·trather - Vikrama. Again I hare been told that a care is still pointed out at Ujjayini as Bhartsihari's, and is popularly called "Bhartrıhari's Gumphi" Within its receases is shern an altar at whicla he used to make his offerings. And it is supposed that there ran from this care a sabterranean passage to Banaras, which is, however, said to be nos bloched up. A beamlıhe block of stone broken in twain appears in the roof of the care about to fall downs and on its risible side there are some hollows and unevennesses which are interpreted to be the marks left by Bhartrihan's hand held up to support the bearn from falling.t But leasing aside for the present such traditional scraps of information, some of which will have to be discussed in a more suitable place in the sequel, Jet n3 first turn to the question which lies on the very threshold of all inquiry concerning this matter Who is the real aathor of these Šatahas? In 1801, speaking of Bhartſihari, Colebrooke wrote as fullows :-"4 beautiful poem has Lecu composed in his nıme, containing moral reflections which the poet supposes him to make on the discovery of his wife's infidelity. It consists of either three or four Satakas or centuries of couplets": In this pagcage, howeser, we cannot but think that the learned writer has been thrown out of his usual XCCUTACF. In the first place, it is only the second Stanza of the Nitiántaha which lenda any support to the position accepted by him in the first sentence alore quoted. But there is absulately nothing to thew that any other portion of that Sataka, or any portion whatever of the other Satahas was suggested by the same circumstance as that Stanza. .fice Bohlen, p ., Colebrooke's Essays (Vadras Reprint, 1670), Vol. II., pp. 174-5, od Laska quoted at Inden Antraars, Vol I, p. 2. See, ton, Tawhay'. Ibarnbari, Preface, p. *. In the Anatic kesantches, l'ol TX, p. 141, Bhart nilari is said to havo reigned for 14 years, and to baro been then Buccerlod by Yiramdje. For other stories regalong Vikramı And Chartriban,.ce Anato Rencarcbes, Vol IX, p 15, Hrady 4711 9. by God 014, pp 38, 57. A brutber of Vikraua in aid to fare emigrated Karl, and his companion, "Sradah Saodana," le suspwert to have latrlaced the birds alla lot into Ka-ute. Dr Bullor to whom we are istelted for information regarding this tradition fu rests that this Lrst her u! Vikram may bly wil artrihari hos DB.RAS. (Special No. 1677), p 31 t I larut this from Terbal communication from a friend bo was in throure lur womno 1510 lalu l-art from l'ef. A. B. Keshavate that a ular. Campha la kujippe) sa Muut Abu Samlet 2, . te, an 1 ( Lawit's bety, Vol. 11, p. , ante ·presently proceed to specify."* But it is on the other band worthy of remark, that in the specification which follows, the earliest expressly mentioned date does not go beyond the ninth century A. D., and that the implication of his remarks on those works to which he does not expressly assign a date is not in faroor of a much higher antiquity for them. It would be obviously out of place to go at any length in this introduction, into an examination of the cogency of the arguments adduced by Professor Wilson, and of the soundness of the conclusions which he has based opon those arguments. Bat it is to be remarked, firstly, that as pat by Professor Wilson himself, the arguments against the antiquity of the Paråņas go at most only to show, what is not denied, that those works have been tampered with for sectarian purposes. It may be said, secondly, that the precise dates to which the several interpolations are referred, require to be supported by more cogent evidence than we find set out by the Professor. Thirdly, it may be pointed out, that some of th- Parâņas which Professor Wilson expressly pronounces to be of a later age than the age of Sankara are actually quoted from by that great philosopher in his commentary on the Sreliśratara Upanishad.: Foarthly and lastls, it may be saith that eren on Professor Wilson's own showing, there were Paranze different from, and much more ancient than, the sereral worhs which dot pass under that name; and, therefore, before any argumert can be based upon the mention of the Purāſas in the Vairazyasutaka for bringing down the age of our author to A very recent date, it must be shown which Puriņas are referred to in that passage, whether the Puranas current in our own day . Vishna Purins, by Tison E., by F. E. Val!, Vol. 1, p. sti. + Cí. Prof. Bhandislar's Wonograph ca tbe Dulan. (Boulay Gazetteer) P 23, ! 11. # Coop. A 259 an! p. 253 of the Phlehre, with p. lst. of Professor Tilon's Prefact to the S. P ; also rp. 015 A 78 of the Orther wits p c14. tbo laites. I am bond to 3y, boxerer, that I Lare wortimu hat satpicions that this coursentary is not Sintarschirga's. Tot I Cabo: may that they are pure thas mao raricocs. Blas Võllem does ont appear to baro ang raspicior ahon: it. Son Sacred Tax.lu of the East, Upantaja, Part II. N m. arloat generalls, iod the Tirofaris. pia aly, are teleted to in bioathatta's Aldenbarl, pp. IS €3, 158. Reo fariher on this mbix o E mrade'is (ted Rocks of the East), Iatrodactios, plepole, toastbontio there çocte ·xi under that name, or the Puranas which Profesgor "Vilson distinguishes from these as the quinquepartite ones spoken of by Amara Sinba, These two points + being thas cleared up, the question now again presents itself-When did Bhartņıbari live! In another place # See Lassen's opinion, which agrees with this, at Indian Antiquary, Vol. IV, p.7. + Two other points have been suggested m Irof Tawney's elegant traps. lation of Bhartr:bars. The first (see Indian Antiquary, Vol. IV., 1), is based on an extract from Prof. Lassen who wntos as follows.-" The opino. I have expresged that the date of the composition of the threo bundred short poems which by diversal tradition are ascribed to Bhartrı. hari, must be placed beforo the overthrow of tho Gapla dynasty, is, of coarso, untenable, if the passage in wbich Buduha is represented as a tent Incamation of Tish Du rolig forned part of the original collection, bot I hare already remarked above that the earliest evidence of the reception of Sikya JIn01 among the incarnations of the Brabmanic god is to bo found in an inscription of tho tepth cooters, and time the massage in question must tbcrcforo bo regarded na aa interpolation" I own I cannot accept iliis vew. I think it more likely that the view expresacd by Dr Bibler and by Mesare, Ferguson And Barges will be proved to Lo the correct ono, narnely, that the incloenon of Buddhs among vibnn's incarnation must have taken place lien Buddhism was still thriting in the country, which it wag not in this tenth century AD. (Seo the authorities qnorod in our Blpdraråkaliaans Introdactou, PP II11., et seq., and lia., with which compare Cunungliam Arch, Burv. Report, Vol. XVI., 65, and I'rof. Dhindarkar's Dekkun, P 45 ) Tbo quortion 1x not yet goito ripe for a final decision, and Budbrstie lataratore, too, may le expected to shed womo liglit npoo it. Ct. Dabaransa, by Sir 11. C Swamy, p. 49, $t 19 (which would seem to refer the origin of tlo idea to abusal ibe fourth century A.D, when the ling Panda thero Damod in pimed to lay flamshed), and 6.4Jburma Pontarli (Sacra) Bouke of tło Eust), s 6 note.(which belong, according to Dr. Kern, to about the second or thinl contary A. D) See alon p Xul.p. est. The second putat 14 840 inado by Trol. Tuwoy bor, and is based on Kaunas) of (1. Kilytala. (adion Antiquary, Vol. IV, p. , and filantri- 1 atl, the 18) I'ml. Tswney thaks that the reference to the cow's fiend to that cania i rolle notion which war et partalnit i after the time of 1!bsthil, and therefore that this flanz at least dates from a liter perio then los tiplt century AD). But it just be Nord, Art, that many HSS. .ow I kabt teadliers which tradet belu tu vull ench an arretat cu the bestonlell by the refrence to the correspon alty **** roud to buen el the #139 Estadt Aulsecondly, it 11,1 ·111 I have incidentally made a fex remarks on this point, and bare arrived at the conclusion that our authier probably flourished some what later thao Kálidåsa, and a good deal farlier than the beginning of the sixth century A. C. I shall restate bere the reasoning which has led me to that conclusios, in as condensed a forr as may be, referring to the essay noted below for a further and fuller treatment of the subject, as also for the authorities.* Τπο passages, oge in our Sanskrit text of the Panchatantra, and one in en English translation of the Kalila u Dimnab, exhibit a rerparkable coincidence of the meaning. They occur, too, in the same story, and in the same context in the two works. The Kalila u Dimnah was a translation, not at first hand, from the Panchatantra,t and was made between the years 531 and 579 4. C. Therefore the passage in the Panchatantra may be taken to bare existed in that work about 31 A. C. The Panchatantra itself also may safely be talen to bare been composed not later thao 500 4. C.: And as the passage in question is a Stanza occurring in the Sluisataka, the author of the Nitišataka may be taken to hare flourished, say, at least, half a cen- I way thuok, possible to show that the veneration for the cow in this conntry dates from a period probably touch earlier than the eighth century. And if that is shown, the allosion to the cow is explained without any purpicion restits on the genuineness of the Stanza in which it is contaiced (Ses on this my note on Gomatra in the Indian Antiquary, Vol 1, p. 231. The sentence there quoted from the labIbblebya is again to be found at Mahabhdeksa on Panıni II, 2, 1, p. 359, Banaras Edition) The veneration for the con expressed in the address of the Parsis to the Hinda king in 717 A. D. points in the same direction, whether explained as it is explained by the late Dr. Wilson, or by the late Captain Eastwick at J. B.D.P.A.S, Vol.I,p 177, note. • See "Was the Rinayana copied from Homer?” FP- 30, E8 add a reference £ere to Colebrooke's Essays, Fol II., p. 171, et seq. + Prof. Mar Miller (Iodia: 15hat it can teach us, pp. 93,35)bolds that it was not the Panchatantrs itself, but the original work on which the Parcha. taatta was based, that is trapelated for the king of Persis. If so, the fact does not weaken, bat seems to me rather to strengtheg, the ardeot in te text (See also Weber'a History of Indian Literature, pp. 212-329.) See slo Lagren (Indian Latiquery, Pol 17., p. 194). wło agreet with this. Dr. Kern (Preface to Bnlatsabsti, p. 99), tas more corsdence in the trustworthiness of the test of the Panchatantra than I thint is legitimately dao to it, considericg the remarkable discrepancies between Kchegar tea's text nod our Bombay Classics test. And not only that, but there also, it seems to po, neortoricion tbmw epe is tEorcegb ·xiv tury before that date. Again from Stanza 95 of the Nitišataka, it folloss, that its author regarded Partiurima as an incarne tion of Vishnu. It is, at all events, doubtful whether Kaisa held the same opinion. A probable inference from bese facts is, that Parasurama had not been honoured with the relatio inter divos" in the time of Kálidist, while he had been so honoured in the time of Bhatpıhari. If so, Bhartgihari was most probably later in age than Kalidasa. Thus far the observations which I have already made elsewhere on this topic. We shall 10w proceed a step further. Tradition informs us, as already remarked, that Bharițiliari wag n brotler of king Vikrama, and that besides the Sstalas be composeu a fork called the Påhyapadisa or Vilh yapradipa Now it is well known, that this Vikrama is popularly believed to be identical with the Founder of the Samrat Era, and to have flourished about 56 B. C. Dut it seems to me quite imposible to accept this date as the date of .Blattļibarst and this for the following reasons : -The Váhgapadisa shora very clearly that its author hired at least ope generation after the Chan. drichirya and others who brought the great commentary of Pa. by ate style in some places That qucation, bowever, canoot the discoesed here I will only add one fact which seems to me exceedingly strong. lo the fourth Tantra a Stroza beginning with 774427974 29 quoted. That Stanza is the opening Stanza of the Vaginanda Nataka, which is certainly pot earlier than the age of śrsharaba-abont the middle of tbe bepeath cen. tory. It must be clearly takon, thes, to be an interpolation in the orginal Panchatantrs, and thus to throw & saspicion oa the gennneness of the whole of the current text of the work And Bee Burnell's Taejoro Catalogue, p. 165, Aindra Grammar, p. 81, as to the Panchatantra I find that the Stanza LTTTTTT is quoted as Hangang's by Sarngadhara. I cupaot traco the other Stanzas cited a: Ilarigana's in any knows work of Art Harsha • Dr Kern in the Preface to his edition of the Brihatsaabita, referring to this popular notam, asya that "the objections that may be raised agaibat tbe opinion, are many and formidable" And see, too, on the subject of Vikrapidity and the Santst Era, Prof Har Buller's India: What it can teacbos, p 291,4 16g, and Peber's IIistory of [adır. Literatpre, p. 201, et aeg At Asiatie Rokdarches, Vol. IX, p. 111, the era is said to have been founded by Bhartplhan bimself., + Bohlen, wlio escopis the identity of the Bbartrihan of the Satakas Add the art of the Vikyaparliya (fræfatio, p 71.), is of different opinion, Speaking of thu dato, tu , 86 BC, he says, "quo de tempons momento rulla ·Ipi as inadequate. Aguin, Chanda and Jiis endleagues are suid in the Rijatarangioi to have flourished in the reign of King Abhimanyu,* who, nccoriling to the chronology of Prof. Leren, reigned between 45 and 65 A. C-t, so that here again we have another reason for refusing to accept the contomporaneity of Bhartglari with the Vikrams of the Samrat Era. But although we have thus scen reasons for refusing to believe that Bhartrihari Aourisbed about 56 B, C., it is possible, I think, to make some use of the tradition of the contemporaneitst of Vikrama and Bhartsihari, haring regerd to the conclusions of Dr. Kern in the Preface to his edition of Varahamibirn's Bțihatsanhita. Dr. Kern's conclusion on this point is that Vikramaditya, according to the unaniinods testimony of Lindu Astronomers, of the Arabian Astronomer Albiruni, of Kalhina Pandit, and of Houen Thsang, as commonly regarded as the founder of what is hnown as the Saha or Sälzrahang Era and as having fourished about 78 A. C., And not 56 B. C. $ If we accept this opinion, and it has certainly an immensely higher weight of historical authority to support it than the rival opinion, it is possible, I thiol, to reconcile the sereral statements which we receive from tradition. For there will now be an interval of two centuries and upwards betwen Patanjali and Bhartrihari, which gives "ample room and verge enough," for all the events in the history of the Jahibhishya alluded to abore, Now considering that an entirely independeat line of argument has brought us to the conclusion that Bburtrıbari must be a good deal older than the close of the fifth century, and considering that all the varioas items of information which we possess on this subject can be reconciled by placing Bhartſtharı about the beginning of the 20-called Såldhena Erx, we may take it, I thinl, & & conclusion grounded on a basis not rery vastable, that our author Rourished about the close of the first and the beginning of the second century of the Christian Era.! • Ilijataragial (Calo. 3). p. 7. t Indian Antiquary, Vol. 11, p. 81. See on this the information from ChicENS gources for wbich we are indebted to Prof Star Muller'. Iodia: What it can teach us, pp. 318 9 9 Ses Kera', 'reluco to Bribatsaahitd, pp 412, particularly p. 11. u Prof. Tarney abowa tłot Lasen's opinion lerds some support to the (Seo Tawny's Chartrihan, pois, or lodeurs Antiquary, vol. I, p 1.) l'rof. N Mukarit (Raghu pod Blatti, p 7) objects to this argument tlist tho ao. .

·svii I am not aware that this conclusion would affect, or would be affected br, anr established propositions in the history of Sanskrit literature. It has been suggested xbore, that our author tres probably later than Kalidasa; but the date of Kálidisa himself* cannot be regarded as so well settled, that it seed be allowed to interfere with or modify any conclusions arrived at by other lines of reasoning Yor should I be unprepared to abandon the opinion about Kálidisa's priority over Bhartrihari, if any arguments were forthcoming which appeared to me to be inconsistent with such opinion, for, as I have stated that, priority does pot appear to myself to result incontrovertibly from the fact from which it is deduced, And la-tly, so long as Kålidisa is not shewn to hare flourished at ans particular period, I am not aware that there are any grounds for supposing that he cannot have flourished eren earlier than the Erst centres of the Christian Era.t Haring thus fired the date at which our anthor probably flour isted, we must now proceed to other inquiries concerning him. It will have been noticed, that for fixing the date more precisely than we should have been able to fix it upon the evidence furnished by the Panchatantra alone, we have made use of the tradition which connects Dhartřihari and hing Tikrama as brothers. Now Dr. Bhia Däji, in his paper on Kalidasa, has questioned this coant in the Talparadisa indicates "a lorg line of doscent between Chandra cb'rya and the author of the Akyayadiya." I bare no great confidence in the correctness of the concluzion gjated in the text. Buz tbis objection appears to me to be groundless From the passage in the Takyapadlyn I sloald deduce the conclacion, which appears to be that of the commentator (Irdian Antiquary, Vol. 11., P 285), and Prof. Tår path also (S. E., Tol. II, p.?), that Tasarita aad Chandra were contemporaries, and the furmer a, apparentis, Bhartribari's teacher. • See "Was the limirana copied from Lomer 5 p. 39, art Moira S. Textu, Yol II., p. 12, there cited. Ard see, too, Calcutta Penict for October, 1673, where the water, arting from the reference to the fir ze in tłe Lagkuran-comes to the conclusion that Klidl livel somo tima befuto 100 & Chich wali ft is rery well with oar conclusion in the tett. + See, however, on this point, Prol. Viss Müller s ladi: Thit it on lech c, pp 31, 301, 337, 353, Bhindakir's Delkan, ll. Becas tu this Canvinguam's Irellevkvimi Server fxports Vu 11 TL 110 ·Trii Tradition. But before 'proceeding to consider bis objections, it may be just as well to set out lrre the information on this subject which is given by the sereral majuscripts that liate Veen consulted for this edition. In the MS, which we have denominated M., what may be called the title page has the following: || 374 TET (sic) भूपतिकृतवैराग्यशतकमारम्भ || The last page of the same has this इनि xfrårt (se again) a &c, as before. In the MS. called R., we have the following colophon: ll få ihr HTC profonat rurae 78TITT DIFT TAT !! In the MS of the Spingirasataha in the R. set, however ve biare, 11 la firma Grafra tiercure Fariza Tita (sc) featz gut!! The privted color N. hns gta श्रीमहरियोगीन्द्रेण विरचिते (sic) मुभापिनविदात्या वैराग्यशतकं सपूर्णमभूत् Tae colophons, &c., of all the other copies except A. are simple. Bat in A we have the following more fall-bodied and lowery colorhon: a AUTETTAIP Tartwatan 3ra TUTTI TAFORMA Erfata (sc; clearly a copyist's slip) tiga anak तृतीय पूर्ण तामगमन् ।। Let us now proceed to esinde Dr. Bhâu's objection I will let tırm speak for Imself. “Ele (t. e., Bhartſhari) is commonls but crroneousls supposed to be a brother of Vikramn, as tlie fifth couplet of the Vairaggantika shews, 21., that the author was an eminent poet who wng (lissatisfied with the reception he met with at the courts of sereral proces phom he visited in lopes of reward.t" Now tlus proceeds upon the assumption, that any sentences occur. ting in a work with the first personal pronoun in them may be plon f N • De Anfreclit's Catalogac gives a colophon beginning with twin. 77+7+7 (se) &c. (p 1315) In as old as at Kolhpat nuwpected for me Ty my friend Br Y. Y Áthalsa, the colophion is as follows. at parasitit. not ataarat gumi gatita fiatak RT. Tbis 19 rery like the mo Lace X, too, ibis Ms. has 100 btanzos under 10 liends of 10 birtis euch t Journal B B E A. S January, 1862, p 219. The Stanza is fourth in 4 tr test. Dr l'hit also xpuaka af Bhartrıları as one of the "mine geni" Put tilan not correct. (See bowerer, Hofm p. II, exfr) Irof Towary tune that is rinari "it ant 1106 10n self bad been brought into wollenato re'ntions wit kuge, and thoughly understood tlio trick of the traile" (du intar), Yol V. p 1, er Preſaro 19 Bhartuar, p 1x) I'vol 14 ur alu ttioks the million in worroboralej by Ben12 19 of tho e)sw'ka (LU 111s 1 lartehors, r, 10) ·vix regarded as containing autobiographical statements. That this may be true in some cases and to some extent, I do not for one mon.ent deny. But that, it will be observed, is not enough for the summary rejection of the popular belief in this case. Dr. Bhâu treats the Stanza wbich he quotes as be itself conclusive of the question. I cannot concur in this procedure. Fith respect to the poems of Horace, a similar attempt has been made to spell out a biography of the author from the materials supplied by what may be called these first-personal-sentences. But that learned translator of Horace, Mr. Theodore Martin, disapprores, and if I may say 50, jastly disapprores, of this course.* And without going now into any elaborate examination of all the Stanzas of the three Satakas to which this principle of biography-making may apply-an examination which every one may, if he pleases, make for himself-se may state, that it will be difficult, without resortin to improbable suppositions, to piece together by this reans such an autobiography as will be self-consistent in all its parts. Thus to take one or two out of many instances. In Stanza 40 of the Vairágyasataha, *pplying to it the principle which underlies Dr, Bhiu's contention, Bhartribari is in doubt as to how to make bis " choice of life." In Stanzas 11 and 42 which immediately succeed it, and in Stanzas 32 and 33 which precede it, the choice honerer seems to have been already made. And in Stanza 87, not ools las the choice been made but Bhartrihari's enjoyment of the fruit of his endeavours seeins to liate all but commenced, But now let us go one or ttro steps further, and we hear a complaint that he (for I take it that the subject must be first personal in Stauzı 89, just the same as in the Stadza on which Dr. Bhâu relies), tas wasted his youth in rain. Once more at the opening of Staoza 91, we come to doubt and misgiving, which is agaio dispelled in the fourth line of the Stanza, and again in St. 93 there is the old gearning and hankering after liberation from the griefs • See Arc. Classics for Enz Beoders "Horsee," P 115, et se]. It may be," says Ir Martin, " that anong Horare's odes, B018 Fere directly inspired by the ladies to whom they are addresgel; bas it is time that modern criticism should brush away all the elaborate non Sense which has been written to demonstrate that Pyrrha, Chloe, Lalage, Lydia, Lyde, Leacoda, Tyndaris, Glycers, and Barine, not to mention otbers, were real perrousges to whom the poet is attached."

·of this world. Again, but it is unnecessary to proceed, nnd shall therefore stop here." Very few points now remain to be discussed. Wag Bhartrr hart-the author of the S'atahay-the same as the Bhartuhari or Ilatı who is known as the author of the Vilkyapadiya? Velar : alrendy by inaplication answered this question in the affirmatire on the authority of tradition. That tradition is alluded to uy Colc brooket who does not questiou it; and the same remark applies to Bohlen. Was Bhartriharı identical with the author of the Blinti. kirya! For an affirmative answer to this question, there is no better or stronger ground than the identity of games but even this ground is exceedingly weak. Thus in the commentary of Pharata on Bhati, the name of the anthor is given as Bhartrıbari, but nothing mure is said about lim. In the other commentary which has been published, the name is giren as Bhatti, and he is described as "Siistamisùgu," and as a great grammarian. 11 Itx his list of Sanskrit grammars, Colebroohe mentions the Bhatt, It may, * Since the remarks in the tort were originally writteu, I bave found the following confirmation for them in a remark of Professor Weber's (gee Indian Antiquary, Pol II, p. 207a) He sage There would result a very curious biography of Patañjall, if all the examplos which he drawe from commor life nod which are given by him in the prst porson'were to be considered as throwing light on his ofta personal experience." porlaps, bo worth adding, that according to Colebrooke, tho Vakyapndiya was probably onco in nso at Ujjayini (Esatys, Vol II. p 21 ) This servus to aluw that there is s?methiog more than dars orsi tradition to coopoct Charizibari with Vikrama, for at will bo romcarbored that Ujjaymi was the tatter's capital city. + Es nys, Vol. 11, pp. 6-74. Sed on this and other kınlrol points, Dax Walter's Indis. That i can teack ps, p. 34). # Prxfatig ri. & But eron this accouding to tomo aatlurities unly. And 800 der Unter's, lola: What it can tesek az, p. 319 of seg., but also Indian Antiqurry, Yol. x11, P225. Bhatti appeafz alan identifiel by Botao yità Basta 2.3-2527, the author of th» Volsaphira. Bre Prof. N Bukerji's Luglu and I1butt, 1. 4. Su thn recent Citratta !!!itioly, Bat sea, tro, Dr. Tuljen ral) litra's Xnb - Shahrut 3154, yol tv, 210, And this quotation front Chloroke rinn, ·xxi hirra, but without mentioning the name of the nuthor.# In his essay on Sanskrit and Prabrit poetry, howerer, he speaks thas: "The aathor was Bhartſihari; not, as might be supposed from the name, the celebrated brother of Vikramaditya, but a grammarian and poet who was son of Sridhurasrami as we are informed by one of his scholiasts, Vidşirinod.”+ In his Oxford catalogue, Prof. Aufrecht speaks of Bhartſihari,"cujus liber gramaticus minime tero Dhalıkáryant memoratur."I Dr. Bhin sags that Bhatti " is popularly believed to have been & son of Bhartsihari."| Bohlen &ay$:-" They say that Vikrama, in fact, got possession of the kingdom, and took to himself Bhatti as Prime Minister. But in this again they seem to have gone strong, confounding both persous and times. For there exists a grammatical poem calle. Bhattikärya describing at the same time the exploits of Rams, which has been attribated to a certain grammarian belonging to a later age called . Bhartıbari, al from the name of this poem, I think, Bhatti seems to have been considered as the brother of this our Bhartihari.”lı Lastly, Mr. Sashagiri Sastri says_"KioCibramaditya is said to have been the son of a Brähnan Damed Chandragapix, who married four wives, one of the Brahman caste, another of the Kshatriya, the third of the Vaissa, the fourth of the b'üdra caste. They were called Brihmani, Bhinamati, Bhigyasati, and Sindhumati. Lach of the four bore bim & eon. Vararuchi was born of • Essays, Vol. II, p. 43. † Essays, Vol. II, p. 116, and CE. Prof. Joksiji's Ragbo and Bhatti, pp. 4-5. # P. 175 b Journal B BR. 4, S. Jan., 1932, p. 219. Prefati, p 6. In Aufrecht's Catalogue, (p. 124 a), te kare & Reference to Bhartrissimi as the author of a Stanta, beginnt er de. quoted by saregadtars. Thn Stanza belongs to the Bhattikavya. (See Canto II., St. 19) Bot in the el.tion of Sarngadhara pablisbed at Parang, (1876), the azthor is named as Charta raml, ( 56?), and directly after this we have a Starza quoted as Dhartiban's which occurs in the Srin "ras'ataka, (Sec r 21€ Kiryumba.) Chatt33ranl 1 again qacted (andar that care both in Aafrecht anl the Ban1ra Euior), by Seragadtari, 29 the author of a Sabzs Occasi 10 the Blatt:karya, Canto II, St. 9. See Anfecht r. 1:5 > and Surnudbars (Banaras Edition), p. 15). It may be added that wherever I hare compared them, I have found the resdungs in the Dazanas Edition to agree generally with the reading in the US in the Library of the 1. R. P. A. Society.

·ygii the first wife, Vikramirka of the second, Blatli of the third, and Biartrihari of the fourth. Vikramirha became hig, wille Blatti served him in the capacity of Prime Minister." I'rom this conspectus of opinions, t the conclusions dedúcille germ to be, that the identity of the two Bhartribaris rests on the frasiest possible foundation, and that it is only just possible that there may lupe been some coonetron between them, but which of those alleged has the best voucher it is difficult to say Dr.Bhga Diji identifies Bhartrihari with the Bhartimentha mentioned in the Rajatarangini, and he makes him a contemporary of Kilidis1.t Dr. Bhâu adduces no grounds for the identipcation, but onls says that it 18 " to be presumed.” On the other haod, at should be remembered, that the s'ârngadhira-Puddhati quotes the mame Bhartſihari as well as Bharttimentha, $ that the latter name is not rruch known, that Dr. Aufrecht mentions an alternative name for it which is still further removed from, and entirely • Ind Ant., Vol 1, P 314. This story is also given by Bubleo(Pral, P. 7.) Bolten thinks that the Chandragupta of the story "nui om nie fallunt," 19 the same "{andracottus rer cleberrimu$ quem racerdotem funde scuola series hallucs»antur,” This identification, however, seems to le Lagod simply on idontity of nanse, zbo Liame given by Roger boing "Sanıra goupons Naraja," which Bollon points out to be tho amo ay VITTUA (sv) Mr Sashagiri's story, however, har no rcforence to the czaltou rauk of Chandragupta As to the Vararuchi mentioned in the story, Bohion b14 no doubt that he is the same as the author of the Praklit Pinkite, boolse los 62:1 to have composed a commentary on some part of the Vodas, uod also an ethical work, Bot Recepting this, aud accepting t'i of Cowell & identification of this Vararuchi with the author of tho Vartkus on l'aniu, wo should have to place Bhartrshærı beforo Tatajali (See Cowell's Yararachi, p 6.) t All the anthontive referred to above have been sincc aet ont again soil discussed by Dr. R. Blitra in his Notices of Banskrit 189., Vol. VI, pp 145, et senllia conclas on 18 that Bhatti and Bhartrıhını arv two distinct per: Bons; and CT Prof N. Bfakarst's Raghu and Bhatts, p. 7. Joartal B ). E A, 8. Jan. 1802, p. 218. Aufrecht's Catalogus, pp 2035 end 1211 Bhartrihari And Dhartri. maent by aro, fa fact, quote i one after the other in the Arnguthara l'n31.10 The Sunza quotud from the former ia from tho Singurakataka, Iln latter is not in any one of the thres Katakas ( 509) The latter Hems, It ought however to be a ided, is real t. Blartriutuos in the even rupabars published at Banéral by name ·Ixiii s unconnected with, the name Bhartſibari, viz, Mentha,* an:l that the verses quoted by Dr. Aufrecht as Bhartſmentha's,t to judge from their opening words as giren by bim, do not belong to any work, that I am aware of, ascribed by tradition or any other anthority to Bhartſihari. It may be added here, that in Max Müler's History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, a tradition mentioned which gnes the name Bhartrihari to the author of the Mahâbhâslya.. There must, I thinh, be some mistake here. Little more of Bbart hari's personal history is known than has ucen alluded to in the previous pages. His theosophy, as has been pointed out, corresponds notably with that of the Vedintens. In religion proper, he was a unitarian as respects Siva and Vishņu $ Ile, huwever, acknowledges in so many words, what is clear envogh from various parts of his poems, that his special predilections are towards the former Deity. In the first Stanzı of the Sringåraśatakr he mentious together Brahmâ, Vishnu, and Sıram who seem to have been already in his time associated together into the Hudu Trinity. Banaras is ' mentioned with reference, as also, and more frequently, the Ganges.** The stories of the temptations of Parâšara and Vkrimitra are also referred tott The mention of Vishnu's 'Teu Incarnations has been already touched upon.11 • Id. p. 13 sb. Sec also as to Senthia J B B. R. A S. (St. No, 1877), r. 12 and Mat Muller's Ind11. What it can teach os, p. 32). In the Banáras Edition of Simgadham one of the passages ascribed to Mentha in Aufrecht'& copy 13 warting, and the other is ascribed to Trivikram{dutya and Hendbra + Id., p 2035. I have not seen the whole stanza ind cannot still trace 28 ROUICC. # P. 233. $ Compare also káldica': Koméra. VII., 41. 1 1. X. Stanta 99. Comp. Kumara 'TII., 44, and later alis Bhåndarkar's Dehhan, pp 43-5; Mighn XIF. G1 ** VS, JM*81* ++ Sains'rabataka (Bomb. Ed.), St 65. ! i'mf Has Müller (Indian Antignary Fr! IX., nn), mentions a tradition obtained from Chinese sources, showing Bhartrharı, tho grammarian, to have been & Baddhist. The Chinese account belongs to the venth cez tury AD S'c, ton, India. Ibat at ein teach us. p 317. For a compatron of Bhartrihan with European Pessimists, Bee Tampey's Bhattri. liani t'reface, Ir xill., et $07 Ats. V, Supore, I hose quotesi Prof. Nu Muller's suggestion rurling ·Exis One grmt question still remains-tlint, amely, $11. geskd lry gone of the Stauzas in these Satakng being found to occur m other estant works, the need tnke no particulfır notice of those mich occur in the Panchatantra ; nor those in the works wir Rhetoric Buch as the Dasrüpa or the Kivin-Prahisa; nor yet of the one in the Sinhânátaka; nor eren uf thosc quoted in the Bhajapral indha; nor again of that well known Stanza of the Sahuntata commencing START 979 which, according to Weber's Various Readings in Bohlen (p. 22), occurs in one of the USS. of these the ** Buddhist [..voor," which, he says, has been perceived in the Satakas of Chartrihari. I must confess, horerer, that after rending and ro-reads the Katakas, I have failed to detect anything thnt can lo properly called Buldhistic about them. That the morality or coctrino of many of the Stanza 18 gmilar to, or even identical with, what we meet frith in Daddhistio work, I lavo little donbt. But I have equally little doubt, that there 18 nothing peculiarly Buddhistic abou: them. They appear to me to embody lint was probably the comment property of tho age, as much Prabtarnical as Badalhistic, and 13 much Boldhistic as Brahmanical In truth, I htre unt seen any orience which would jastify such a hard and fast bro being drawn between Buldum and Brabımımsm ou those points, 23 gcome to be becca- Bary in order to assign our Satalas to Buddhaem rather than to Brahman. i4m The parallels I have pointed out betwcen tho Bhagavadgita and Buddhism seem to mo to afford ovidence looking the otber way Thoso parallela miglt be easily multiplierl (See inter alia Kern's Saldharmnpurclarika Introitzetion, passim, and p. 320 et req, 402, or Mnx Muller's Dhimodt pp. 33-37; compare also the remarks in my Introducton to the Giten in the Sacred Books of the East, p 25, et sez, Mas Muller's Upavi. 61.21: 12 the Sacred Books of the East, Part II., Pr 333 3-1). Tor theo rezona, I caupot accept tho sapgestou about tho "Dadahistio flavour,** allogail to crist in tho Satak78 And I brey further to point out that tho Cluncso trdition about Bhartrikin's boiog a Buddhiat, if properly inter. preto? to apply to the Hartsikanı of the Satakan, da pot emily ta bo roconcilor? with the facts to which attention has been drawn in thy tort, og, the refereuccs to the Trinity, to the tea incapaidons, to the Tedre, &mr018, and l'ar\n19, 1sor with slint I cannot help calling tho distinctly Voclánticcharactor of the oreplay Stanza of the A iti aud Vairigyo Satukas, not to mention otbors. Trof sfax Haller's (Indit. That it can tench Ba, t. 929, noto), aufgesta Lhat L-lartrır. Digti prasily be identical sith tho 1971, who is crentioned sonu nf the celebrated Nine Gemi" of Vikrama's court I presumo this 111, Mon 19 bas d on the Chinoso trailtrom abuvo referreut to Inline Tirard to it, it may be of intrast to draw attentiou leru tu thu fut posatuk ماما عنه وای به هارا ان لدي اليه ·Satakas. All these may be throra aside in the present inquiry, because, in the works where they occur, thes, with one exception, f do not claim to be original Stanzas of the authors of those works. Bat the question of difficulty is raised by Stanzas 70 and 97 of the Nitisatak, by Miscellaneons Stanza 7 of the same Šatala, and by Miscellaneous Staazz 9 of the Vairaggaśataka. Tbe first of these, as is well known, is in the Såkuntala; the second and third are in the Mudtârikshasa; the fourth is in the Jirichchhakatika. Of these again the last two may be dismissed with the observation that as they are not to be found in all copies of the Satakas,' and ». they are found else shere, they are probably interpolated in the Satakas. Is to the second Stanza, it must be obserred, on the one band, that it does not occur in one of the three families of USS. consulted; but it is noticeable, on the other band, that it is quoted as from Bhart zihari's Sataka ia so old a work as the Dasarūpåvaloka** which work also quotes in another place the Jadraráhabssatt in which the Stanza occurs again. However, as the question is distinctly raised by the first noted Stanza (which does not occur only in an imperfect copy of Bhartřihari), we need not dvell bere any longer on this part of the matter. • Bhartrihari is also qited from, in Abhinaragapta's work on Poetirs, Lnchata, belonging to the eleventh century. See J. B B. & 4. S. (Sr. So. 1877). p. 67. Other stants than those alladed to in the text, which these Sarakas hare in common with other forks, have been noted as gach in car notes. Some more have also been poticed in sundry anthologie. Dat I am not yet in a prition to nsefalls £300-9 tba question afresh. More materials for tbe discussion are turning ap. And in a short time it may be hoped that enough will have been collected for fresh examination of the subject + The one ereeption is the Stain in the sakuntala and that must be a mere interpolation in the VS. referred to by Prof Weber. That Stanza alan occurs in Taman Pandit's Varåthi Tranglation of these Satabas. See Xibaodhamala, No 30, p. 7. # Boblen alpo meotions Bharabhatı, but I am not aware of any Stanz entgmon to bime with Bhartrbar). Is there pot forge mistale ben Boblen preats of a codes of the Sahitya Darmoa a3 written ua 1027 A, C: Seg Prefatio, p. 6. $ For reference see our fnot-notes to the speective Stanzas 1 Sre the Indes infra Ser the Critical Sotice info * r. fiz, Falls EL See also our sudrarak ba a, lotro faction, p. 211 ++ Titty, r. 191 1 ·Trii what we are given in the cote to the second Stanzı of that Nitis's. taka, except that it gives the pame of Bhartrihari's wife as Apangasena.* I quote the close of this paerage of the commentary: तहा सपत्ययो राजा परं विवादमापन्न इन्मवाच | अहो स्त्रीणां चित्तचरित्रं च न केनापि ज्ञायने । धिगेनामेतलरतन्वं मां चोनि ॥ न वैराग्यादा भाग्य न बोधारपर ससा ।। न हरतरत्रामा न संसागसरो रिपु- 11 इत्यादि पटिखा विद्वाना राज्ये. निपिच्य म्वयनत्यन्नं विरमः ननेनच्डोकवयं (दानवयं !) घ करोति ।। • See on this name laszen in Indisn antiquary, Tol. IT.p, Tarrey's 'Bhartritari,' Preface, ppr, u. In the भरतखंडाचा अर्वाचीन कोदा by ur. R. B Godbold the name is stated to be Padm.ksbl There is a long etory about her there given, see p. 317, 4:07. She is said there to have been baned Piogala, cn her being recalled to lie after death.

·CRITICAL NOTICE. IN prepanog the text of the present edition of the Nitrśataka, altogetlier fifteen different copies have been consulted. Of these, six copies are printed, and the remaining nine are JSS. The printed copies are the following:- с The Bombay Oblong edition, Lithographed and accompanied by a commentary. I hare generally followed its text. 1. The Bombar edition accompanied by a translation into Varâțhi. After I had prepared my text and Pariæ lectiones, I found that there had been more than one edition with a translation into Marithi printed Bat I did not consider it either necessary or useful to consult these other editions. Bo. The edition of Bohlen. I hare also made use of the Tariæ lectiours e codicibus Chambersianis petite collected by A. Weber and appended at the close of Bohlen's colome. These I have called "Bo.n.' Be. The cops in Benfes's Chrestomathie. I have also made use of the various readings. They are called 'Be.n.' K. The copy in the Kávrasangraha recentis printed at Calcutta. This work seems to be very much like a reprint of Hæberlin's anthology, and it will be found that, in the majority of cases at least, the reading in 'K. and in Be.n. (which is from Hæberlin) coincide. N. A copy of the three Satakas of Bhartřihari printed in Telugu characters. This copy has been sent me by my friend Mr. V. N. Narasimiengar of Bangalore, who tells me ibat this copy represents the recension upiversally current in the South. The Manuscripts collated are the following: - S. A very neatly and beautifally written copy with a com. mentary, in the collection of MSS. deposited in Elphinstone College, and belonging to the Government of Bombay. It is fairly correct, and the slips it contains are, on the whole, easy of detection as well 83 rectification, + ·xxxii too D. P. and R.come from Gujarath, still 31. stands alone, dod the latter three belong to only one province of Western India, Votwithstanding these circumstances, howerer, I should probably have preferred to base my text opon the second fanuly of MSS. since it appears to bave its representative in Eastern India, and in the Southern, Central, and Northern parts of Western India, and because there exista commentary on its text for supe. rior to the other. But my attention was attracted to the ambit of its carrency some time after I had made considerable pro. grass in tho work according to nag frst plan.* I need scarcely udd, however, that the whole of this text can be pieced together from the Various Readings noted at the foot of each pago, and from tho Miscellaneous Stanzas, I will not dwellon the results which the appended Table Cilt be made to yield, but will only add the following summary of one class of those results. It will be found then, that 59 Stanzas occur in every one of the copres consulted. But if vo exclude G. in accordance with what has been remarked abovo. the number will r130 to 76. Again, all the copies in group Bo. contain 88 Stanz19; all those in group O. (omitting G.) 105, all in group X. 97. The main cause of these discrepancies between the different MSS. and familics of MSS. is, it seems to mo, not very difficult to dirido, I'ven without taking up what I own, appears to mo a pomewhat ubenfo position--pon without holding that the Njiataka in its inception was but a compilation of Sublishing culled from the works of various inters, (sco lotrod. pp. xiii., XIV.) ** may be pretty sure that, after that work was over, naditions poulil le inado to it from timo to time by later kriters, or by latar editors of the Satakas. Again, I believe, that those merhaling of the screrul Struing under different keadily must also have been the work ciliter editors of the Satakss, Hothot the order of the Staatas appearing in thio copricos current iu dilli rent parts of the country woulil very lika ly lio Gilt runt in most cau. Un tur to two circunstancy, which • Piespoutker tie, ku oltaloutt. p. 11 ·xxxiji are quite within the range of probability, soffice, in my opinion, to explain all the most remarkable discrepancies between the various copies. The same remarks appls mutatis mutandis to the Vairigyasataka, the printed copies consulted for which correspond to (i. e. belong to the same sets with) Sos. 1- for the Nilisataka. Of the USS. foar correspond to (i.e. beloog to the same set with) Nos. 7--10 for the Nitišataka. Besides these there are, J. A BIS. with commentary kindly lent me by Dr. J. G. Bühler. I have not ased it in collation, as it is incorrect in nearly every line. It comes from Gujarath. A A VS. lent me by my friend Mr. Katharate. It comes like F. from Poona. B. An incomplete VS. also lent me by Mr. Kåthavate also from Poona. This and the last are both tolerably correct, but peither is neatly written, and neither has a commentary. I hare received lists of the Stanzas in two Kolbâpar JISS. of this Sataka also from Jr. Athalye. One of these (Y.) contains 134 Stanzas. Of these all the copies contain onls 40 Stanzas. All escepting B. J. and G. (which are incomplete) contain 66. The group represented by C (the first 7 in the Index) contains 92. The other contains 83. It will be seen from the Indexes, that some Stanzas occur both in the Niti and the Vairagya S'atakas, and that too sometimes ia copies belonging to one and the same set. By an oversight I have omitted in the notes to the first Index to state, that the numbering in X. of TT &c. and following Stanzas is incorrect, but has been retained, there being there an additional Stanza introduced by 125 ranning as follows 7 31767 27 47: 1 ft Uhrik #(sic) AA 27. la X. (Nitišataka) also, Stanzas 31 and 32 are wanting, and the numbering of the succeeding Stanzas is soos but is retained. In other cases of wrong numbering in the BISS., I have made corrections in the Indes, It may be stated, that I have given, I beliere, all the Various Readings occorring in the different copies except those which 6 ·xxxis uppeared to mno to bo ciearly mero slips. When that was not clear, I layo given tho readings of the copics, although I consi. dered them to be very probably more slips. The work of cold lating so many copies has been troublesome, and I now thiuk that part of it might have beon disponsod with. "As it is, the oxtont of tho work and its tedious clixracter must bo my apology for any elips which may have romained uncorrected. In explanation of tro foot-notes, it may bo stated, that a, b, c, and d, denoto the respective lines of cach Stanza, tho nlimber of which is donotod 'by the Roman numerals. Aº boforo or aftor any lotter indicates that for brevity's sake other letters of the same word preceding or following these lottors, 19 tho case may be bavo been omitted. A semicolon soparates the letters as thoy occur in our text from the variants in the copies mentioned. Whero the letters used to designate the various copies are printed within brackets withoat any other obvious explanation, it should be understood that tho rofcrence is to the Stanza in those copies occurring 112 differont S'ataka from that on which the note ia given. Thus (A. P. R. )at p. 2 below in the note ou Stanza 8 means that the rcadings for which A. P, R. are referred to, are contained a tho Stanza za ff &c., in the Vairigya S'ataka in tho copies designated by the letters A. P. R. In some very raro instances, the letters of tho text repcated in tho notos.for showing tho variants are taken from two different lines, but come andor only one of the two. Such cases will be casily understood where they occur. In conclusion, I have only to acknowledge my obligations to tuy nangroas friends (the names of all of whom tayo not De curred in theso pages) who have given me valuable help of Que sort or another in the preparation of this work.

·***...
m.
ES:
here is OG EN: Twin
here*:.6: Nie
::: ZIRCONI
*: ZONE
A *: * : nie
:: a more
sitikim
Bo. Bo. Y. N.W. s. (L.O.
INDEX:
com : : : :
: : : : :
agree to
HACO Couto
E DI O
M, R.
P.
AXXX

·S | ..
:ނޫނޫޤާ :h
:ތަނާޝް އީ ގެ ޗާ :
:::Az :ތެޓ :: ނައީ :
: ޔޫ ގްރޭޑް :އީ ތާ :ވޯނެޑީ ޑު އީ :ތައް :
Be. Bo.| Y. | , ,. | s. L. c. | '. . }; . , , , 3I.) it. P.
•
:
ކީ : a :
އްއީ :ނީޓް ::ނ :: އ :
؟ ::22
:
5 ::ނ
A.
1.1XXI

·sirna.it)...
ނޭ :2 :ލޮގާ އެންޑް :6 :A-28 :
ނަޝީތު : : :ގާނޫނީ ޑެނޭޓާ ::އަތޮޑަވެ ::
މަޖާ :: ::
& އޮ& :6 :26
: އީޔާ :z aނ :ޓ : : :ޒުވާމެންޓް :
ނޫއްތޯ :$ ::2%ތ ނަނޭ :::ނަ :3
:& & : s
:
4 އް :ނޯޓް ::: :Ah :: ::
.ބޮޑީ ޓީ :2 : : : : :އީދީ F :ޣާޒީ A@ :
: :ރ : ::އީއީ :ނައީ ބީ : :
s
2 ::ން : :: :އވަނަ :އައި.
4• :..:6 ::ތބޭ ::6 :26
65 ::
axxx

·नानि .......... 30. Do. Y.N. |W.S. | L. C. T.IX.G.K. D.M.R.P... पाकरम् ............... ६५ ६५६१६४ परिक्षण................ परिन.निव्याः ......... परिवनिनि............... २३ पातितापि............... पापानिवारय............६४ पदार्न प्रजम् ......... मणि ......... ३ Nar क :::::: प्रायः कन्दुक ............... मारभ्यने (भारभ्यने) प्रिय सरिख .............. प्रिया न्याय्या (भसन्तो)... पीणानि यः ............ बाल पाल (व्याल वाल).... मोटारो ............... ब्रह्मा येन ............... भप्राशस्य ............... भन्नि नमा............ भीम वनम् ............... मन्जत्वम्मान ............ मगि भागोनीद.......... मनसि वचसि............ मानमुद्रः ............. FRAMSAR::RAKRA xxxvilli REFERRER::::RMERS HIRAM::::PARE GRAPHER

·Sxxix
: ގާ: 8 : ކޯކޯރޯ: : ޓޯބޯ: :: ކްޓޯ:
:ﷲ:ސ:: : ::: :. ޒާޒާ:
A9
ޖެ
w
43:: ނޫ:ބ :::::
,ގާ %5:::50 : : :
N
ޖެto
N
> :: : : : .އޭއީޓީ : :.
: : :ބ :::: :ޣާ :: ޓޭ : :
ބާގެ ގަ
:ނޫs
3
...........
i,

·| De. Bo.] 1. N. | V.| S. L. c. T. | x.! G.K. | D. ! M. | R. | P.A. 45:12 mum ३ १ ७ .. . . : tोनहो ............... पक्ष ............... २९ पर्वत ...............१५ परमाणद (वर पक्ष) ..... पोनंग (बर तुझी)- बहनि भुवन .......... २८ बाळा साजन ........२ विदा नाम .......... रिपतिये महताम् ..........." विराचे स्वयम् ., ......... पिरम विरमा (विपदि मह)] ... व्याले बाल ............ ६ शयों पर ................ शशिदिवाकर(गजभुजङ्गम गीदवार ............६६ शास्त्रीपरन .........." (तह शाम् ............१० शुभ्ध सा ......" श्रोत्रं न ............ सगुण ( गुणवन् ) ...... सत्यान्ता .............. स जातो येन (परिवनिनि) सनयन्य ...............२ :::::::::::: m: ७ ... . ३

·li
:ނޯތް! ::އީޓީ 22
اس قلع
A, c, 1 P, | ]. I,
އައި އޭ ” :S :6ބޭނޭ 8
شه
B, Y, , ,
INDEX NO. 2.
: : : : 6
6
:: : : 6 ޓީ ޔޫޓޯ :ޖޭ
,
T.
tw
: ތަ! ::2ތޯ
ޓްރޭނެ
:ޔޫތް :: & »Z ::
h
S.
m
P
ވެ
xlii

·-
..
.../1९४
जापानम् .........
उनिट ......
...
बनाना ............
उद्यानयु .....
एकाकी .......
एको३: .............
एनग्मान् .............
एना हान्न ............
करापारा...........
KERAM:::::
Kc ::::::::::
xlin
कामग.................
SITE काणः .........."
फागनम् ...............
::FARREARSKRREER
क्षण पाला.........
शान्त में ..............
पलीमापा: ..........
महानरः ...........
गदानार ..............
गाय गणितम् .........
गा। ..........
पखणम् ............

·J. T. Bo. | N. •A R.M.B. | Y. G.K. .... P. HI * ४९ ६ पूनम ........... पेमगिर .......... बातमैः ..... नाम् ............ नरम्यना.............. नगमानन्न ........... म. ............... पासवान ............ For::::: 26For ::::: AIX 8 :33:'" RAAT Kr***::HER: ::: RECENE KES:- HASEENAKS: समाज ......... बरावा ...... मन ............. सनातन ................ इराद........ भन्यनाम ............ नपानम्............... ननय..............." नामा नरा. MEREKK:

·निार्य यो il. Tagst ... परिगति fit is ********* itirit 11414 rjf&rgra31 ...........| rir: grag ...... gf{IT.............. rtain .........." qirit .......... 11:9 ...............| i (fift :...... e chaje )..... Il=Ff 4............ ITIGIT{{ ،4،34.... T: fift ******* (tistify 4686266... qiwif 11.. ht Fof • start {{{r (trato ) ...[ lift ...[ "if9 18:16 ixi noo :3 n؟ :ނޭ ::ޔަ& :::$A : : :ނނޯވެ : ނައި :::ނެތްއޮއީ :ޢަsއެޓޭ : :އ : އައި 6 : : : :ރން :" :.ޓީ. :::::އީ ::6 :: ޓީ : : :" :ޢީ :: :ޓީ : އީޖާ :ދ : ::16 :hނޫ: :ނޫ& ::::Z :ނޯޓް ::އތް :: •! ޓް :& 6 :ZZ : h : As : ::ނޭ :ލޮބު ::ވތަ ޓީޔޫ• :ތޖޫން :$ :ޕީ އީ: ::: :އތޯ :: ޓީން : :"ބޮރީތް :އީޓީ ::::R 2 ::އވުން ly ·भब भनम् ............ B. Y. G. K. I. I.T. Bo. . N. भनिभरे .............. मक्षाकाम........... मिशनम् ............ बिपाशा .............. भिक्षाहार भूपरतो......... भागा न ........" 03:::38 भोगा मा ( भायुवा )... भीगास्तुह............... भोगे रोग............ xlvi - ." ९० मान्न देश ............ महादेवो .............- मही मही ............. मस्वर................ मानरिनि ........... मानले दिम.............. मान गायान......... पुषिो (निप यो) माई माजय ............ पवानका ............ यदा मिचिन् ............ ३९ ९ ५

·tflf.,
d hi.
stru
artifi,
hi hr ({{{il).....
(1[ 8644***
(rier/nii 404.....
firif •....
vii
ciri: 66
ris.
l.rs ........
f....
ނޮވެs ::::ނޫނެވެ ::ޓ :: :އް
::zz
:
sޓ :ނޭޑަ ::ޒީޑޫ އީދޭނީ :ޖޯތީ
-:::ގާ: މޫސާ: މަ=ކޯޓް :: ==
& s&އ :::ދެއެވެ :އަޓޭ :ނޭތޯތެޖީޑީނީ :ނަނީ
: ::: 6::
: 69
55
**8
:: ::
G :ޑ :4ޓޯ :އޭއެއއެkތޯ
;܀
xlvii

·P. R M. B. . G. J. T. Bo. N. शर शाम ४० ४३ ४२ ५१ ४९ २९ २८ ૨૮ ३१ ९८ ससे धन्याः (भही धन्या.), सहान.. सन्यामेव सदा मेरु(यदा मेंक:).. ..... सा रम्या (वासकट) .... RE::::::::: २०६।१२.२०२ समोहयन्ति ..... ननौ मांस स्थितः पुण्ये १०५ २० २८ २० २० २३ ४२ xlviii ३८ ४० ... ८ ८८ ८८ १ ८३ ८. ८५ ८२ ८० स्फुरस्कार स्वादिष्टम् साशून्य. ४९ ८ ४७ ७ * Veber's Various Readings in Boblen (Page.) teringarajataka StanzRs. + Bohien-Mircellaneous Stanras. SAnother reading of this is No. 63.' Also No. 92. ! No: 94%D61;, No. 87%D09 of the Sringarnistaka. s Miscellaucous Stanzas ad. fnem. P भ पर्यो is given as a Various Reading on this.

·॥ श्रीगणेशाय नमः॥ ॥ अथ नीतिशतकम् ॥ दिकालाधनवच्छिन्नानन्तचिन्मात्रमूर्तये । स्वानुभूत्येकसाराय नमः शान्नाय तेजसे ॥ १ ॥ यां निन्तयामि सततं मयि सा विरक्ता साप्यन्यमिच्छति जनं स जनोन्यसत्तः । अस्मत्कृते च परितुष्यति काचिदन्या धितां च तं च मदनं च इमां च मां च ॥ २॥ भज्ञः सुखमाराध्यः सुखतरमाराध्यते विशेषज्ञः । जानलवदुर्विदग्धं ब्रह्मापि नरं न रञ्जयति ।। ३ ।। पसल मणिमुरेन्मकरवक्त्रदंष्ट्राकरा- समुद्रमपि संनरेषचलर्मिमालाकुलम् । भुजङ्गमपि कोपितं शिरसि पुप्पपदारये- चतु प्रतिनिविष्टमूर्खननवित्तमाराधयेत् ।। ४ ।। I. (a) दिकालानच्छिन्नाय चिन्मानानन्नमनये. Bo. (6) भूगै: शून्ये, Be. B.S. V. L.D.X.G. साराय मानाय. D. Bo.a. N. 11. (a)°न [P. R.1 (6) A%; ना. Bo. Be. [P. R. K.] सनः रत: Re.n. (0) न; "पि. [P.R. K] Re.n. Bo.n. °न; . X. (1) पिका मनधिक ननोन.y, III. (७) विशे; °शे'. K. Ben.(0) लवाद नवलेशन D. (A) TAMAC.T.S. I.W. X. D. F.G. IV. (a) IE. धान्न F. N. (b) मल; मान Bo. Ba. रw.G (where न for 1) रेच. K. समार' P. Sts further Rt.n (MR. - ·। [ २ ] लमेर सिकताम तेलमपि यत्नतः पीटय- पियेच मृगतृष्णिकामु सलिल पिपासादिनः । कदाचिदपि पर्यटशशविषाणमासादये- म नु प्रतिनिविष्टमूर्खजनचित्तमाराधयेत् ॥ ५ ॥ व्यालं वालमृणालतन्तुभिरसौ रोई सगुज्जृम्भते नु पचमणीधिशारीपकुसुममान्तन संनयते । माधुर्य मधुबिन्दुना रचयितुं क्षाराम्बुधेरीहते , नेतुं वाञ्छति यः खलान्पधि सतां सूक्तैः सुधास्यन्दिभिः ||६|| स्वायत्तमेकान्तगुणं विधात्रा विनिर्मितं ादनमज्ञताया। विशेषतः सर्वविदां समाजे विभूषणं मौनमपण्डितानाम् ॥ ७ ॥ यदा किंचिज्ज्ञोई द्विप इव मदान्धः समभव तदा सर्वज्ञोस्मीत्यभवदवलितं मम मनः । यदा किंचित्किंचिदुधजनसकाशादवगतं तदा मूर्योस्मीति ज्वर इव मदो मे व्यपगतः ॥ ८॥ V. (c) मैतः मैच, X. C.S. L. W.G. (b) 'कास मलिलम, काजल- मयम् R. (A) 'ये; °°. L.W.(1) « R. VI. a.) व्या', या L. जब(ज?) G.(b) :भे'. Bo.n. K. D. M. N. P. R. 'पौशिपिं शि. K. Be.n. N. णीश. R. हानेपनि. Be Bo. K. D. N. (c) क्षा; मी. Bo. (d) स्खलान्पधि सनाम: सना पथि मलानू. Bo Be. K. D. M. R. P. The whole fourth line is मादाग्य. प्रनिनेनुमिच्छनि नन्गारमूनः सुधास्यन्दिभिःn N. vil (a) पन', यन्न'. B गुणम्, हिनम्, Be. Bo. K. D. P. R. N. (6) overt,माम is written in G. vill. le) far, गज. N.. A.P.R.}0) दुध, "गुरू, [A.K.] A. Be Be. (d) लापन S. Po..

·कृमिकुलचितं लालाक्लिन विगन्धि जुगुप्सितं निरुपमरसप्रीत्या खादन्नरास्थि निरामिपम् । मुरपतिमपि श्वा पार्श्वस्यं विलोक्य न शकते. न हि गणयति क्षुद्रो जन्तुः परिग्रहफल्गुताम् ।। ९ ॥ गिरः शाव स्वर्गास्पतति शिरसस्तरिक्षतिधर महीप्रादुत्तुङ्गादवनिमवनेचापि जलधिम् । अधो गङ्गा सेयं पदमुपगता स्तोकमथवा विवेकभ्रष्टानां भवति विनिपानः शतमुखः ॥ १० ॥ शक्यो वारयितुं जलेन हुनभुक्छत्रेण सूर्यातपो नागेन्द्रो निशिताङ्कुशेन समदो दण्डेन गोगर्दभो । व्याधिर्भपजसंग्रह व विविधैर्मन्त्रमयोगविषं सर्वस्यौषधमस्ति शाखविहितं मूर्खस्य नास्त्यौपधम् ।। १२ ।। साहित्यसंगीतकलाविहीनः साक्षात्पशुः पुच्छविपाणहीनः । IX. (a) लनितम्। लशनम्. D. ध निम्. C. W. हिन. L. G. (1) रमारसम् C.S. L. W. Bo. Be. x. मादन्नः; स्वादन्न. P. R. साधन. Bo.n. खादन्स.N.(c) म; दि. K. D. R. P. The whole line in मुर- पनिमित्र पाम्य या समातिमीसते. in Be.n. (d) न हि गणयान मुदो बन्नुः गणपनि नभुढो रोर: Be.n. जन्तुः मेवी. R. P. X.(a) गान: नम्. L. W. Bo. G. पतनि शिरमनधि, पशुनिमिरन Fa'. T. Bin. P. R.N. पतनि शिरमानः Bo. P. (M) मदीभागिरी- हा'.P.R. (c) भभो गहा मेयम् मधो गाम्. G. L. Re.n. भलामो गयम T. By. I.P.R. भयो गहा मेयम्. स. प. म. प्र. मरा; मभुना. r. 13. Bu. Be. 11. (a) 40रेगा 'मोग... ) गोममी; गंग:म:... ()मयर. मंगोभिना म.S.X.व. L. 10. T.N, (a) स.

·[ ] तृणं न वादपि जीपमान- स्तहागधेयं परमें पशूनाम् ।। १२ ।। येषां न विद्या न सपो न दानं शानं न शीलं न गुणो म धर्मः ! ते मर्त्यलोके भुवि भारभूना मनुष्यरूपेण मृगाधरन्ति ।। १३ ।। परं पर्वतदुर्गेषु प्रान्तं धनचरैः सह । न मूर्षगनसंपर्कः सुरेन्द्रभवनेष्वपि ॥ १४॥ इति अशानिन्दामकरणम् ।। अथ विद्वत्प्रशंसा। नाखोपहनगमान्दरगिरः शिप्यपदेयागमा विल्यानाः कययो पसन्ति पिपये यस्य प्रमोमिनाः । सम्माय परपाधिपस्य कषयो पर्थ विनापीपरा: कुरियाः स्युः परीक्षका न मणगो परत: पानिनाः ॥१५॥ XII.COM.IL xll.) नम. H..X. VIL.R.G. (ORE मयु..... 8.r.x.i.स. W ... G. xiv.acान.K. Heav N.OR,मा. 1.1.nihiro.ke.x. X. (0) institle. En...com ............ Paper.N. (Mus: ne. I..: W.D ... Mr. It : '.'... T.4. AyuY.nit.l".x..'.GRI... t. I ..............."

·हर्याति न गोचरं किमपि पुष्णानि यत्मर्वदा प्रयिभ्यः प्रतिपायमानमनिशं पामोति वृद्धि पराम् । कल्पान्तप्यपि न प्रयाति निधनं विद्याख्यमन्तर्धनं येषां नान्पति मानमुन्नत नृपाः कस्तैः सह सर्धते ॥१६॥ अधिगतपरमार्थान्पण्टितान्मावमस्था- स्तृणमिव तयुतक्ष्मी व तान्संरुणादि । अभिनयमदलेखाश्यामगण्डस्यतांना न भवति विसतन्तुर्वारणं पारणानाम् ।। १७ ।। अम्मोजिनीवननियास विलासमेव हंसस्य इन्नि नितरां कुपितो विधाना । ग वस्य दुग्धजलभेदविधी प्रसिदों वैदग्ध्यकीर्तिमपहर्तुमसी समर्थः ॥ १८ ॥ केयूरा न विभूषयन्ति पुरुष हारा न चन्द्रोजवला न सानं न विलेपनं न कुमुमं नातंकृता मुर्घजाः । , XVI.(a):नु. D. शम् ; सम्. Ro. Te. K. गन्मादा; ममना. 1. B) 4:22. Io. K. Be. D. I... Po..n. I'; १% N. शमी परिराम पर गरन 1. (6) ; सK. Bc.n.(d) मुनाननुपाः; प्रस्तावना: K. Pr.n. सर सपम. Itd.n. ITIL.COसमा च.BO.D. 'ग'.. Re. RO.G. XVIII. (A) निरगिसर निरारिरामलम. K. Bo.n. निममेस. 5.(B) सन्मरानो भिना. K. Pr.n. (except in for Nि). ) मK. De... नब. M.मराम: पनाम. K. Pu. (ARan: सौर. Bo.n. B. To. D. W. G. Y"' .. Be. K. समर्थाना D. XX.(a.),न.N.': '...';D.BUR FARम: भामममा. 2-... पपनम.".

·A -- वाण्येका समलंकरोति पुरुषं या संस्कृता धार्यते । क्षीयन्ते खलु भूपणानि सततं वाग्भूपर्ण भूपणम् ॥ १९ ॥ विद्या नाम नरस्य रूपमधिकं प्रच्छन्नगुप्तं धनं विद्या भोगकरी यशःसुखकरी विद्या गुरूणां गुरुः । विद्यानन्धुजनो विदेशगमने विद्या परं. दैवतं , विद्या राजतु पूजिता न.हि धनं विद्याविहीनः पशुः ॥२०॥ क्षान्तिथेचनेन किं किमरिभिः क्रोपोस्ति चेदेहिनां शातिभेदनलेन किं यदि मुहहिव्योपः किं फलम् । किं सर्पयदि दुर्जनाः किमु धनविद्यानवद्या यदि श्रीडा चेक्किमु भूषणैः सुकविता यद्यस्ति राज्येन किम्।।२१।। दाक्षिण्य स्वजने दया परजने शायं सदा दुर्जने प्रीतिः साधुजने नयो पनने विद्वज्जनेप्यार्जवम् । शौर्य शत्रुजने क्षमा गुरुजने नारीजने पूर्तता ये चैवं पुरुषाः कतानु कुशलास्तेष्वेष लोकस्थितिः ॥२२॥ (येगे Bo.u. पुरुषमा निमम .. Do. Bott) खलखल. 8. W.X. Bo. Be. G. N. भूषगमन चिन्. P.R. Xx.0) पर देवनम्: परा देवता. S. L.X.N, पर देवना W. (12) जना Be.n. M. R. P. N. मनिनु L. W.T. शुनि Be. K. नमः ".. XXT. (a) शा.T, "पनेने; Bo. No. NE;"नः Be.n. {) • गुन llen. XXII (a) 10. Be. K. N. I जने 1. (0) Har.T. नाममा गुरु बने नारीजन भर्नना. K. Ben. I'. R. M. IR: म. नार-म.D. Itun.(rhero or for 'ज.). ter; 'या',c.s.w. Box, IT.P. 'ना'N. (E)मा गुरुजन मयः K. No.n.. R. M. नमनै भनेर हिने मानरम K. len. st. t. P. (in which impal firi), गानाने भा. N. (it) ki. K. Pon नमः inte.s.P.R.B..!!...K. .

·[ ७ . . जाधं धियो हरति सिञ्चति वाचि सत्यं मानोनर्ति दिशति पापमपाकरोति । चेतः प्रसादयति दिक्षु तनोति कीर्ति सत्संगतिः कथय किं न करोति पुंसाम् ।। २३ ।। " जयन्ति ते सुकृतिनो रससिद्धाः कवीश्वसः । नास्ति येषां यशःकाये जरीमरण भयम् ॥ २४ ॥ सूनुः सचरितः सती प्रियतमा स्वामी प्रसादोन्मुखः निग्धं मित्रमवञ्चकः परिजनो निक्लेशलेशं मनः । आकारो रुचिरः स्थिरश्च विभयो विद्यावदातं मुखं तुष्टे विटपहारिणीष्टदहरौ संप्राप्यते देहिना |॥ २५ ॥ पाणाघातानिवृत्तिः परधनहरणे संयमः सत्यवाक्यं काले शक्त्या प्रदान युवतिजनकथामूकभावः परेपाम् । तृष्णास्रोनोविभङ्गो गुरुषु च विनयः सर्वभूतानुकम्पा सामान्यः सर्वशास्त्रेप्वनुपहतविधिः श्रेयसामेप पन्थाः ॥२६॥ मारभ्यते न खलु विमभयेन नीः मारभ्य विमविहता विरमन्ति मध्याः । XXIII. (0) चेतः चित्तम् T. XXIV. (a)सिद्धाः; द्याः K. Re.n. (७) येषाम् नेपाम् S. V.X. N. जंभयम्: जन्ममि. K. D. Bo.n. जन्मभी. M. P. R. Xxv. (8) नि::नि S.(d) विष्ट पहारिणीटद; विष्टपकप्टहारिणि S.विष्टपहा. तिपदा. शिष्टपहारिगि सनि Bo.... (where . for 'गि).'माय; 'पाहा. S.प.X. ना, नाम् S. XXVI. (a)°णा; 'या'. R. P.नानि'; नैनि'. Bo.n. A. (य:; नि: on. A. 'ना'; 'न', R. (M) सिभिः; मनि: Bo.D.A. गनिः P. R. Com.°4%B 4.C..Bo. P.G. XXVII. (a) मा; मा. T. (D) f; नि. N.

·[ ८ विनैः पुनःपुनरपि पतिहन्यमानाः प्रारभ्य चोत्तमजना म परित्यजन्ति ॥ २७॥ प्रिया न्याय्या वृत्तिर्मसिनमसुभनेप्यसुकर • स्वसन्तो नाभ्याः सुहृदपि न याच्यः कृशधनः । विपद्युः स्येयं पदमनुविधेयं च महतां सता केनोरिटं विषममसिधारामतमिदम् ।। २८ ॥ इति विद्वत्मशंसा। . . अथ मानशौर्यप्रशंसा। सुन्क्षामोपि जराकृशोपि शिथिलमायोपि कष्टां दशा- मापनोपि विपनदीधितिरपि प्राणेषु नश्यत्स्वपि । मत्तेभेन्द्रयिभिमकुम्भकवलमासैकवद्धस्पृहः कि जीर्ण तृणमत्ति मानमहताममेसरः केसरी ॥ २९ ।। (विन मासगुगरा हन्यमानाः.in Ba.n.ति महरा मनिहन्यमाना .in V.(a) यमो; 4 '... S. T.G. प. V. भा .. ON म". Bo. P.N. जना; गुणा. Do n. N. SXVIII. {h; '. I }. S. K.M.Y.P. 11. The first tim of therve late the sound line of this stanza first and the first necond, I', R. lnve the third first, first becond, and accond thirl. (योगमार्यम्. N. (at) n': '2. D. XXIX. (4) पापिपाणीti. c.m... F..गन. पाrrenter पा{ it!..", In दानाम"(b) ift: गोस...":... मा. 'T..:.MA". (0) बनेमद, ED...:..- .-.S... in.N..

·स्वल्पं नायुवसावशेषमतिनं निमौसमप्यस्थि गो: श्वा लम्ध्वा परितोपमेति न तु तत्तस्य क्षुधाशान्तये । सिंहो जम्बुकमङ्कमागतमपि त्यक्त्वा निहन्ति हिप सर्वः कृच्छ्रगतोपि वाञ्छति जनः सत्त्वानुरूपं फलम् ॥ ३०॥ लाजूठचातनमधधरणावपातं भूमी निपत्य पदनोदरदर्शनं च । श्वा पिण्डदस्य कुरुते गजपुङ्गवस्तु धीरं विलोकयति चाटुशतेय भुरे ॥ ३१ ॥ परिवर्तिनि संसारे मृतः को वा न जायते । स जातो येन जातेन याति वंशः समुन्नतिम् ॥ ३२ ।। कुसुमस्तवकस्येव । गती स्तो मनस्थिनाम् । मूनि या सर्वतोकस्य विशीर्यंत वनेषवा ।। ३३ ।। सन्त्यन्येपि वृहस्पतिप्रभृतयः संभाविताः पञ्चत्रा- स्तान्प्रत्येप विशेषविक्रमरुची राहुन वैरायते । Xxx.(a) यम्'ल. M. N. सारशे'; दशादर्श'. I. वसावतो. Be.n. K. गो कम्. Be. Bo.K. D. I. P.R. (5) नु; प Bc. Bo.K. D. P. R. (d); म्. C. S. XXXI.(a) पा; 'या'.N. XXXII. (4) मृनः मयः. P. R. The two lines exchange places in K.L.Bo.n. XXXIII. (a) गती तो मनस्सिनाम्; यो वृनिर्मनीषिणः, S. T.L. Be. Bo. D. M. N. P.R. (in which last eight मनस्विनः for मनरिणः) देमा निर्मनस्विनः. स. सनी नु मनस्तिनः K. Bo.n. (B) अधि वा सोकरया म सस्य तोरस्प. L. सरंगेमा रामप्रि. K. Be.n. माध का गेसनाम. D. रिशीन बनेपाशीपते रन ब. D.M. P. R. N. सिमीन निवा.T. And sco further pader stadza 104. XXXIV.(a) °यः, 'सो'.S.M.H,श. C. W. T.गा'. D.

·[१०] द्वायेय असते दिनेश्वरनिशामाणेश्वरी भासुरी भ्रातः पर्वणि पश्य दानवपतिः शीवशेषीकृतः ॥ ३४ ॥ यहत्ति भुवनश्रेणी शेषः फणाफलकस्थितां कमठपतिना मध्येपृष्ठं सदा स विधार्यते। तमपि कुरुते कोडाधीनं पयोधिरनादरा- दहह महतां निःसीमानथरित्रविभूतयः ॥ ३५ ॥ वरं पक्षच्छेदः समदमघवन्मुक्तकुलिश- प्रहरिकन छहलदहनोद्वारगुरुभिः । सुपाराद्रेः सूमोरहह पितरि क्लेशविषशे न चासौ संपामः पयसि पयसां पत्युरुचितः ॥ ३६ ।। यदचेतनोपि पादैः स्पृष्टः प्रज्वलति सवितुरिनकान्तः । तत्तेजस्वी पुरुषः परकृतविकृति कथं सहते || ३७ ॥ सिंहः शिशुरपि निपतति मदमलिनकपोलभित्तिषु गजेषु । प्रकृतिरियं सत्त्ववतां न खलु वयस्तेजसो हेतुः ॥ ३८ ॥ इति मानशौर्यप्रशंसा। (C) नेश्व; वाक. N. B, व° L. T. K. P. B Be.n. N. क. W. Bo. N. M. (d) "त., न्न:. L. Be. Bo. G. नम्. C. W. पीवृतः पावृतिः. W.I'. D. M. N. xxxv. (a) °ल;.C. W.X.G. (b) पृष्टम्; कष्टम्, M. वि.S. Be. Bo X. D. P. R.N. (e) धी', 'धा K. धिरना निषिरा. L. Bo.n. निभिरना K. D.E further on is omitted in L. xxxVI. (a) पक्ष, प्राण. D. Bon. I. R. P. माणो N. (B) ह.S. Bo. Be K. D. X. M. N. दहनों; रुविरो' D. दलनी.x. गुरु कपि. L. 8.X. (d) पन्यु ; भर्न.' Bo.n. XXXVII. (a) नरिना रवि. I. D. तुरनि Bo. Be. °नुरित. D. "नूरक्षित K. G. तुमूर्य. 1. (B) विनिम् , निहनिम् D. P. R. M. N. Bon. निकृतम् Bo. Be. K.नाम. P. R. I. XXXVIII.(U"साम्.N, ·[ १९ जातियतु रसाततं गुमगणस्तस्याप्यो गरनु शीतं शैलतालतत्वभिजनः संदतां वह्निना । शौर्य वैरिणी वदनाा निपतत्यर्योस्तु नः केवलं येनकेन विना गुगास्तृणलवायाः सनस्ता इमे ॥ ३९ ॥ तानीन्द्रियाणि सकलानि तत्र कर्म : सा बुद्धिरप्रनिहना वननं तदेव । अर्योप्नगा विरहितः पुरुषः स एव वन्यः क्षगेन भवतीति विचित्रमेन् ॥ १०॥ यस्यास्ति वित्तं स नरः कुलीन: स पण्डितः स श्रुतवान्गुगजः । स एव वक्ता स च दर्शनीयः सर्वे गुणाः काञ्चनमाश्रयन्ति || ४१ ॥ दौर्मन्न्यानृपतिविनश्यति यतिः सङ्गानुनो ताना- विमोनध्ययमास्कुरु कुननयारीतं खलोपासनात् । मिद्यादनवेक्षगापि कृषिः स्नेहः प्रवासाश्रया- मैत्री वामगयात्तमृदिरयात्यागालनावादनम् ॥ ४२॥ XXXII. (0) समादP.R ... च्चनु; च्छदान. P. E. 411 the o:ber copies, excep: Erich has, read) 27; .) रिमिरननिरन्दमन्त् च नमान्नु न बरन इन्नरलन्तु च नया &c.:नित व पदनुन. B.n ... Be. B. crig Bo.n.) (a)नन्दः,न्दन्त.C.LU. Bo. पान्ःS.I. मन्ः . ILL. (e) Lires b.&c.interchange places in K. (d)नि,.D. ILH. (a) वैनमन्व. B..ते, मनी. G.(0)ीमंदार. म्बंगई. 1. The begiacing of the bird lice dos, tot: is the benisdieg of the fourth lise in and the teniscisz cfthe fourth lize down to मनन् is the beginsing of the third.la. P.R.

·। १२ ] दानं भोगो गाशस्तिलो गतयो भयन्ति वित्तस्य । यो न ददानि न मुझे नस्य मृतीया गतिर्भयनि ॥ १३ ॥ मणिः शाणाप्लीटः समरविनयी तिनिहतो मदक्षीणो नागः शरदि सरितः इयानपुलिनाः । फलाशेपचन्द्रः सरतमृदिता वातयनिता तनिमा शोभन्ते गलितविभयाधाधिपु जनाः ॥ ४५ ॥ परिक्षीणः कचिस्पृहयति पयानां पतये स पचासंपूर्णः कलयति धरित्रों तृणसमाम् । अतथानकान्त्याद्गुरुलघुतयार्थेषु भनिना- भवस्या वस्तूनि प्रथयति च संकोचयति च ॥ ४५ ॥ राजन्दुधुक्षसि यदि क्षितिधेनुमेना सेनाद्य वसमिध लोकममुं पुपाण। तस्मिश्च सम्यगनिशं परिपोष्यमाणे नानाफलैः फलति कल्पलतेव भूमिः ॥ ४६ ॥ XLIV. (a) पोड़ी; गाली'. Be. K. यो; यो. Be. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) निहतो; दलितो W.N. Bo (orig. Bo.n.) (B)तः इयान; दाम्यान. D.X. V. G. N. नः श्याम C. Be. Bo. T. K. नाः, मा. D. X. N.मी. G.(e) रोष शः R. वनिना; ललना.C. W. L. 1. दनिना' R.(d);न. Be. Bo. M. K.C.बा; 'बा.. Be. Bo. M. K. या'; स्वा. Bo.n. जनामजपाः. Be. T. L.नरा:.D.N. XLV.(6).म्. 'T. F. C. A. P. R. कलमण S. L.P. T. K. X. Bo.a. M. P. R. (0) 'कान्यामु; नकानया गु. S. L. 'नकान्त्या गु" V. Bo. G. 'नेकान्ना गु. Ba. K. Bo.n. N. नेकान्न गु' M. ' XLVI. (a) ताम्, 'नाम्.C.X. Bo. W.S. L. T. P. R. N. (8) "नाए,D.ER.. मिष B.BAT.R.0.4; स्तु. पोषः नष्य L. T.G. पोप. W. पुष्य. N. पाय'. D. (4) प्ले: "ला. AIN.

·[ १३ ] सत्यानृता व परुषा प्रियवादिनी च हिना दयालुरपि चार्यपरा वदान्या । नित्यव्यया प्रचुरनित्यधनागमा च वेश्याङ्गनेव नृपनीतिरनेकल्ला ॥४७॥' आज्ञा कीर्तिः पातनं ब्राझगानां दानं मोगो मित्रतंरक्षगंव। येपामेते पडणा न प्रवृत्ताः कोर्यस्तेषां पार्थिवोपाश्रयेग || ४८॥ यदात्रा निजमालपट्टलिखितं स्तोकं महता धनं तलामोति मरुस्थलेपि नितरां मेरौ ततो नाधिकम् । सदीरो भव वित्तवत्स कृपयां वृत्तिं वृया मा कृथाः कूपे पदय पयोनिधावपि घटो गृहाति तुल्यं जतम् ॥४९॥ त्वमेव चातकापारोसीति केषां न गोचरः। किमम्मोदवरास्माकं कार्पग्योक्तिः प्रतीक्ष्यते ॥ १०॥ . XLVII. (a) प्रिय; मृदु. Bo.n. N. डादिनी, मापिनी.. (6) निन्त, मूरि. Bo.n.निन्यवना'; मिवरना D. दिनसमा. Bo.u. देसा'; रा. L.K. D. Be. I. R.P.N. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.). XLVIII. (a) ब्राझमा सन्जना. 1. (0) ६.G. XILIL (a) धनमः फलम् Be. K. (B) नि; पि.M. P. 'राम; 'यनम, Be..नदो नाच ना.... K.D. Be. M. P. B.S. Bo.( orig. Bo.n.). (c) नय. T. द. Bo. 'दो', 'तो'. Bo... Bo. () ये. गृहानि; यहन्नि K. Be.. L.[6) रोसी;.T. 'रस'. म.रसी'.G. त्वमेव चारको बारा रति स्वनगावरा:. Bo (B) मोदवरालयमा स्मदामोददरम्. Bo. "मोद रवाना- 'कम् T.यते; मे. T. 'यसे. B.C.W.

·[ १४ ] . २रे चातक सायधान मनसा मित्र क्षणं धृयता. मम्मोदा बढ्यो हि मन्ति गगने सपि नेताहशाः । केचिदृष्टिभिराम्रयन्ति वसुधां गर्नन्ति केचिवृथा यं यं पश्यसि नत्य तस्य पुरतो मा वृद्धि दीनं वः||५|| अथ दुर्जनप्रशंसा। अकरुपस्वकारणविपहः परधने परयोपिति च स्पृहा । मुजनबन्धुजनेष्यसहिष्णुता प्रकृतिसिद्धमिदं हि दुरात्मनाम् ।। ६२ ।। दुर्जनः परिहर्तव्यो विद्यया भूपितोपि सन् । मणिनालंकृतः सर्पः किमसौ न भयंकरः ॥ ५३॥ जाद्यं श्रीमति गण्यते व्रतरुचौ दम्भः शुचौ कैतवं शूरे निघृणता मुनौ विमतितर दैन्यं प्रियालापिनि । तेजस्विन्यवलिप्तता मुखरता वक्तर्यशक्तिः स्थिरे तको नाम गुणो भवेत्स गुणिनां यो दुर्जर्नाङ्कितः ॥ ५४॥ LI. (a)"; म् D. (b) हि; 4 S. V. T. "ना; क. X. (0) केचिट्ट एके gls.X. मुबाम्, धरणीम् S. केचिथा; एके मृपा 8.X. LII. (B) परवने च सहा परयोपिनि. D. परधनाय रनिः परयोपिति Be. M. K.P. R.D. (where a for नि) परधनोपनि परयोधिनः Bo.n. (C), स्व. S. D.X. Bo.n. M. P. R. जनै धने LL. (d) नाम; "न: Bo.n. LIII. (a) °;न्न'. Bo.u. भूषि; °लंकृ. L. D. T. Be Bo. N. Bon. (where for " सन्ः याद) भूपिनोपि सन्, "पि ममन्विनः K. Be.n. (1) तं; भूमि S... W. D.X.P. Be. B... P.R.N. LIV. (a) F": शु" N. (1) मनो; जो. P, R. जो D. जी Do.n. M. (d) °म.म', Be. Bor.G. K. D.AL.

·लोभवेद्गुगेन किं पिशुनता यद्यस्ति किं पातकैः सत्यं चेत्तपसा च किं शुचि मनो यद्यस्ति तोन किन् । सौजन्यं यदि किं गुणः स्वमहिमा यद्यस्ति किं मण्डनैः सद्विद्या यदि किं जनरपयशो यद्यस्ति किं मृत्युना ।। १०॥ शशी दिवसधूमरो गतितयौवना कामिनी सरो विगतवारिज मुखमनक्षरं स्वाकृतेः । प्रभुधनपरायणः सततदुर्गतः सज्जनो नृपाङ्गगगतः खलो मनसि सनदशल्यानि मे || १६ ॥ कधिचण्डकोपानामानीयो नाम मूमुजाम् । होतारनपि जुबानं स्टो दहति पावकः ॥ ७ ॥ मौनान्नुकः प्रवचनपछुवाछुतो जल्पको वा धुटः पार्थे वसति । तदा दूरतवामगल्मः । क्षान्त्या भीर्यदिन सहते मायशो नाभिजातः सेवाधर्मः परमगहनो योगिनामप्यगम्यः ॥ ५८ ॥ L.(a) भरे'ममि. Be. K. B3. (orig.Bo.-.) भोपाल.... (c) गुगः; नि: Bs. K... P. 8. नन: S. L. W. D. B. T. N.st: Dr.D. लेन.म.Be.a.W.D. T. B3.1. P. R.1.&. (rhere for म.) omitted in s. (a) न S. LT. T. Be. Bo. P.R.S.प्र; नै: पर'.C. LSI.) रिडू Ba.. (e) 'टा "मः. ए.नि... (a) ग.Be.. LTH.(a) नमान.. मुदा ता. P. 8) शेगर नारंग. EX. मनः इन Be. Bo. K. (orig. Ba..) तार तुइनकारी is the first talk ia JI. LTIII. (a) मागे; ग. S. P. B.T. L. W. K. T. D. Beso.X.G. नगे. 31.न. (6) बहने न; मनि घ. S.. D. P. R. Ba....मरनि..T.G..ममरनि. Be. Bo.K. नदा: नया D. M. B.D.P.R. इनो. B. B. K. रमन्..नया: 'नो.. The serni ani third liner change places in k.

·[ १६ ]. पलासिताखिलखलस्य विशृङ्गलस्य भाग्जातविस्तृतनिजाधमकर्मवृत्तेः । दैवादवातविभवस्य गुणद्विपोस्य नीचस्य गोचरगतः सुखमास्यते कैः ॥ ५९।। भारम्भगुर्वी क्षयिणी क्रमेण लवी पुरा वृद्धिमती च पश्चात् । दिनस्य पूर्वार्धपरार्धभिन्ना 'छायेव मैत्री खलसज्जनानाम् ॥ ६० ।। मृगमीनसज्जनानां तृणजलसंतोपविहितवृत्तीनाम् । लुब्धकधीवरपिशुना निष्कारणवैरिणो जगति ।। ६१ ।। इति दुर्जनप्रशंसा। अथ सुजनप्रशंसा । वाञ्छा सज्जनसंगमे परगुणे प्रीतिगुरी नम्रता विद्यायां व्यसनं स्वयोपिति रतिर्लोकापवादाद्यम् । भक्तिः शूलिनि' शक्तिरात्मदमने संसर्गमुक्तिः खते- वेते येषु वसन्ति निर्मलगुणास्तेभ्यो नरेभ्यो नमः ॥ ६२॥ LIA..(a) द्वासिताखिलख; द्वाशिनाविलक. Bo.a. (8) मारजात प्रोगाट N. "स्मृ; रम.S. L. I. D. K. X. Bo.i. M. P.R N. 'स'. G. "ff. Ro. Ben. ';:.:(6) दै. W.(d) स्यने; 'पते. S. w.x. T. .x. (a) °A; 'य'. L.X. 0.°'. W. (8) ; . W. चपधान् ; मुपैनि.. I.XI. (d) णमेव . L.G. N. IXII. (°मे; "तो. N. पर गुणिग.K. Be.n. (0). °याम्; "या w. (आ) रिति चकिणि. Be.n.(d) लेवेने येपुले येवेने मि. Bo.n. ले येतेपु. W.C. ले प्येने येपु. D.°ल एने येशु..X. P. R. ले एने यत्र. Bo. Be. K. ने पंपु. N.पति नरेणु. W.G. यो नरेभ्यो नमः, नाव शेकरिधान: D. गोमहानगः.N.

·विषदि धैर्यमयाभ्युदये क्षमा । सदसि वाक्पटुता युधि विक्रमः । यशसि चाभिरतिर्व्यसनं भुंती प्रकृतिमिद्धमिदं हि महात्मनाम् ॥ ६३ ।। प्रहानं प्रच्छन्नं गृहमुपगते संभ्रमविधिः प्रियं कृत्वा मौनं मदमि कथनं चाप्युपकृतेः। अनुत्सेको लक्ष्म्यां निरभिभवमाराः परकथाः सतां केनोरिटं विषममसिधाराव्रतमिदम् ।। ६४ ।। करे लाप्यस्त्यागः शिरसि गुरुपादप्रणयिता मुखे सल्या वाणी विजयिभुजयोर्यिमतुलम् । इदि स्वस्या वृत्तिः श्रुतमधिगतं च श्रवणयो- विनाप्यश्वर्येण प्रकृतिमहतां मण्डनमिदम् ॥ ६५ ॥ संपत्सु महतां चित्तं भवत्युत्पलकोमलम् । आपत्सु च महाशैलशिलासंघातकर्कशम् ।। ६६ ।। मंतमायमि संस्थितस्य पयसो नामापि न ज्ञायते मुक्ताकारतया तदेव नलिनीपत्रस्थितं रानते । LXIII. (0) 'रनिकनि, S. Bo. Be. T, K.K. T. R. नी; . 'T. LXIV.(ना'; ना. S. T. Bo. X. G. Be.a. (C)याम्; 'म्या. P. R. Bo.n. निराभिभवसाराः; निरविभवसाराः; S. W. X.G. भलयभवसारा T.भिरविरहसारा: D.निविभवमारा:. LXV.(a) थास्यस्याग. त्यामः शष्यः. D. विना; यनम् L. P. R. (b) 'यि%; 'य. T. K. Be. W. Bo. orig. Bo.n.) वीर्यमतुलम्, पौरुपमहो. P. R. (८)मस्था, सहा.X.N. Bo.n. मेच्छा K. Be-n.' घिगर्न च प्रवणोः; वगर्न घ प्रणयोः .. Bo.n. 'विगतकवनालम. C. W. S. T. X. (whers and in S.. for लम्). IXVI. (a): . B... '; रे'. S. K. Bo.n. N. (1). रामक' यथा.. EXVII. (a). L. D. N. (e) 1, ३.K. Bu.1. रा. दुस.. .. ३ ·[१८] स्वात्यां सागरशुक्तिमध्यपतिनं तन्मौक्तिकं जायते प्रायेणाधममध्यमोत्तमगुणः संसर्गतो जायते ॥ ६७ ॥ यः प्राणयेत्तुचरितः पितरं स पुत्रो यद्तुरेव हितमिच्छनि तत्कलत्रम् । सन्मित्रमापदि मुखे च समक्रिय य- देतत्त्रयं जगति पुण्यकृतो लभन्ते ।। ६८ ।। नमत्वेनोनमन्तः परगुणकथनैः स्यान्गुणान्ख्यापयन्तः स्वार्थान्संपादयन्तो विततपृथुतरारम्भयताः परार्थे । भान्त्येवाक्षेपल्साक्षरमुखरमुखान्दुर्मुखान्दूपयन्नः मन्तः साधर्यचर्या जगति वहुमता:कस्य नाभ्यर्चनीयाः॥६९|| इति सुजनप्रशंसा। (c) सान्या सानो. P. R. Bp.a. स्वात्मा Bun अन्नः. D. N. शुक्तिमय- पनितम् ; मुनिमभ्यापनितम्, Bo.n. तिकुधिरांनतम्. Bo.n. (P.) भुक्तिसंगुटगतम्. P.R. नन्मक्तिक जागने; सन्मौक्तिकं जायने, 'T. मुशाफल जापने, Bo.u. K. Ve.n. तज्ञायते मौलिकम्. Do n. {P.) & X. P. R.(where जा right- I). {kt) णः, पा.. C. Bo, D.P. R. THममयमोनमगुण , सोनममध्य- ANAJU: Bo.n. and probably also W. as appears froin tho Com. uuentars, the line being omitted in the test 19: ; Jan. N. गंसर्गनी जायने सरसती मायने 'T. Bon संासनी देहिनाम. C. P. it. एवविधा हनयः ।. LXVIII. (a) य. मोगरेत्. मीणानि यः B. Boys. D. P. R. (0) माकर्य यन, यदेकरुपम्. P. R समं प्रपान K. Ben. Bo. (orig. ko.n.) ममानानि (२.)D. (a) न."". C. INIX.(a).T. कधन निमि... K. व्यापार... (७) यांनः म. D. P. R. २२, नन .. Bo. (orig. Ra.n.) तर पिन W.T. शुमहा C. ना . . ky: K. Dr.u. °थे; ... Hon. (न्ये... Rs. बरः शोश P.R. D. (eluores Fir३). 'गंगा'; 'जना'. C... F. S.N. दुष, दु.ग. 1). Hous. दुर्भ- निपाल, पन्न. ममन्ना. 6. (नामाG.न.म्या* notd Tu Cine nkare न'..... Sh. W. I. 3. P. Jiv.

·। [ १९ ] । अथ परोपकारपद्धतिः। भवन्ति नम्रास्तरवः फलोदी- नवाम्बुभिर्भूरिविलम्बिनो घनाः ।। अनुद्धताः सपुरुषाः समुद्धिभिः स्वभाव एवैष परोपकारिणाम् ॥ ७० ।। श्रोत्रं श्रुतेनैव न कुण्डलेन दानेन पाणिर्न तु कङ्कणेन । विभाति कायः करुणापराणां परोपकारैर्न तु चन्दनेन || ७१ ।। पापानिवारयति योजयते हिताय गुह्यं च गृहति गुणान्प्रकटीकरोनि । आपद्गतं च न जहाति ददाति काले सन्मित्रलक्षणमिदं प्रवदन्ति सन्तः ।। ७२ ।। पद्माकर दिनकरो विकचीकरोति चन्द्रो विकाशयति कैरवचक्रवालम् । नाभ्यर्थितो जलधरोपि जलं ददाति सन्तः स्वयं परहितेषु कृतामियोगाः ॥ ७३ ।। LXX.(भिरि; "भिभूमि. K. Be... 'भिर. Bo.n. N. LXXI. (a) म्त्रै. L. (B) तु; च. K. P. R. Be.n. (c) वि भाK. Bo.n. 4°; क.. D. पराणाम् : कुलानाम. N. (d) रैनः रेण न L Ri. Be. K. P.R. N.रेण नु. D. LXXII. (a) पनि; नि. P. D. (D) चनिS.X. यानि Bo. Bs. K.टी, टम् T. (d) प्र हि Bo.n. LIXIII. (a) नी'; 'चम् Bon. P. R. N, "शी' S.X. (B) ; " I.N.र .. वालम् ; जारम्, L. नान्. S. (c) बलभप जरम: जिलदः सलिलम् K. P. Be.n. R. (1) ने कृनाभियोगा; ना नावियोगः 5. ए कनानियोग 'T. नाभिरिनाभियोगा: C. W. माताभिगोगा D., विस्मिाभियोगा..

·[:२० ]
एके सत्पुरुषाः परार्थघटकाः स्वार्थ परित्यज्य ये
सामान्यास्तु परार्थमुद्यमभृतः स्वार्थाविरोधेन ये ।
मी मानुषराक्षसाः परहितं स्वार्थाय निमन्ति ये
ये निम्नन्ति निरर्थक परहितं ते के न जानीमहे || ७४ ।।
क्षीरेणात्मगतोदकाय हि गुणा दत्ताः पुरा तखिलाः
क्षीरे तापमवेक्ष्य तेन पयसा शात्मा कृशानी हतः ।
गन्तुं पावकमुन्मनस्तदभवदृष्ट्वा तु मित्रापदं
युक्तं तेन जलेन शाम्यति सतां मैत्री पुनस्त्वीदशी ॥ ७५ ।।
इतः स्वपिति केशवः कुलमितस्तदीयविषा-
मितश्च शरणाधिनः शिखरिणां गणाः शेरते ।
इनोपि पडवानलः सह समस्तसंवर्तकै-
रहो विततमूर्गितं भरसहं च सिन्धोर्वपुः ॥ ७६ ।।
तृष्णां छिन्धि भन क्षमा जहि मदं पापे रति मा कृथाः
सत्यं ब्रूपनुयाहि साधुपदवीं सेवस्व विवज्जनम् ।
LXXIV.(a) एके ये कै.S.X. एने Bo. Bc. N. P. 1. ते ते K. स्वार्थम् .
यौन. . ये: न.X. S.'T. D. (७) मध्यस्था, मल ते परार्थपरका साविरोभे-
नये S.X.ये;नु Bo.n. 10) नुप, "ना P. 'धोय
..P.नि,° Bo.
K.X. (d) निन; नुम. W. K.X.S.P. R. N.
LXXV.(a)R गुणा बनाः पुरा नेखिल्लाः: रामला दत्ता निजा ये गुणाः P. R.
(B) रेता"; "रोना N. पाखा D. N. . . W.(0) नग्न; दत';
Bo.tu. (1) 'कम् का K. DIR. शामः समः. K. Bo.n. पुनरसी पनरना'
S.x.L. गंगवी Bou. ( दमाः for "देशी, further on?).
ILXXVI. (U)नः; नाम, N. 'गो गणा.: 'रिपषिणः .. K.8.X. He.
10. P... D. (rhero 'पा प) () नोर तय Be.. (ननिम;
tarista noted in N. Conwentary,
LuxxVIL. (a) PPT G. या ; कुम.D. (B) गम, परम. (G. म;
नाL.X. I... K. P. I. I0. (orig. Don.).

·• [ २१ ] मान्यान्मानय विडियोप्यनुनय पच्छादय स्वान्गुणा- न्कोनि पालय दुःखिने कुरु दयामेतत्सतां चेष्टितम् ॥७७॥ मनसि वचसि काये पुण्यपीयूपपूर्णा- त्रिभुवनमुपकारश्रेणिभिः पूरयन्तः । परगुणपरमाणून्पर्वतीकृत्य नित्यं निजहदि विकसन्तः सन्ति सन्तः कियन्तः ॥७८|| किं तेन हेमगिरिणा रजताद्रिणा वा यत्राश्रिताच तरवस्तरवस्त एव। मन्यामहे मलयमेव यदाश्रयेण कोलनिम्बकुटजान्यपि चन्दनानि ॥ ७९ ॥ इति परोपकारः॥ अथ धैर्यप्रशंसा। रलैर्महासुनुपुर्न देवा न भेजिरे भीमविपेण भीतिम् । मुधां विना न प्रययुविराम ननिधितार्याविरमन्ति धीराः ॥ ८ ॥ (6)°नु ..S...'च्चाई, रा.C.T. L_N. सान्नान् ; प्रारम् X.(d) नोनमा गभगमc.W.L. Be. T. (orig Een.). LIIVII. () T; 17°. P..., in R. 5 it written orcr thy live containics 1 in the first instance. (c) TT; S. Del Bo.(orig.no.1.): LIX. (B) वा'. S... T. B.ET.BO.()र: ४.L.C.C.T.S.X. 'नानि नमः . T.s... LXXX.(a) TLD.P.K ... (6) RIP. Br. K. 1१1 Do....िT.

·[ २२ । कचिद्भूमौ शायी क्वचिदपि च पर्यशयन: कविच्छाकाहारी कचिदपि च शाल्योदनरुनिः । कचिल्कन्थाधारी कनिदपि च दिव्याम्बरधरो मनस्वी कार्यार्थी न गणयति दुःखं न च मुखम् It ८९॥ ऐश्वर्यस्य विभूषणं सुजनता शौर्यस्य, वासंयमो ज्ञानस्योपशमः श्रुतस्य विनयो वित्तस्य पात्रे व्ययः । भक्रोधस्नपसः क्षमा प्रभवितुर्धर्मस्य निर्व्याजता सर्वेपामपि सर्वकारणमिदं शीलं परं भूपणम् ।। ८२ ॥ निन्दन्तु नीतिनिपुणा यदि वा स्तुवन्तु लक्ष्मीः समाविशतु गच्छनु वा यथेष्टम् । अद्यैव वा मरणमस्तु युगान्तरे वा न्याय्यापथः प्रविक्लन्ति पदं न धीराः ॥ ८३ ॥ भमाशस्य करण्डपीडिततनोानेन्द्रियस्य क्षुधा कृत्यायुर्विधरं स्वयं निपनितो नक्तं मुखे भोगिनः । तृप्तस्तपिशितेन सत्यरमसौ तेनैव यातः पथा लोकाः पश्यत देवगेय हि नृणां वृद्धी क्षये कारणम् ॥८॥ LXLXI.(a) भूमो भूमी Deu.rai. N. भायोप्या; C. S.S.W. I.. D.K. Bo. No. G. SH.P.R. म्य: Bo.n..'न.;"नम् C. D. M.S. w...x. RO. Bo.n. P. R. 'पन. G. (b}°n';". I... 13 r: D. M.C.X.S.I. I. Be. He.P. R... G.(c) का 1o. (orig. No.n.) 'भारी: "माग. P.R. (where enter; Gि. (1) न गरागनिन.I.P.!!. INXXII (1) शुनजाम". R. Bork.पु.P.R. (0) निप्पांन" नि.. बाम.X.COMमरानियमम. K. B...! IXXXIIH () ; नि नि गर. I.11) :.D. M) मा "... tlyri'l. I0. H.RX LXXXIY. (a):Irri.R. MMit, lon (1) RTE HEREx. Pint. {m} in airturfere. Hor. ... ..!! Dr. h1. u) , Ri. I. I. I..

·[ २३ । पातितोपि कराघात रुत्पतत्येव कन्दुकः । प्रायेण साधुवृत्तानामस्यायिन्यो विपत्तयः ] ८५ ॥ आलस्यं हि मनुष्याणां शरीरस्थो महानिरपुः । नास्त्युद्यमसमो वन्धुः कृत्वा यं नावसीदति ।। ८६ ।। छिनोपि रोहति तरुः क्षीणोप्युपचीयते पुनश्चन्द्रः। इति विमृशन्तः सन्तः संतप्यन्ते न विप्लुता लोके ॥ ८७|| इति धैर्यमशंसा । अथ देवप्रशंसा। नेता यस्य बृहस्पतिः प्रहरणं वग्रं सुराः सैनिकाः स्वर्गो दुर्गमनुमहः किल हरेरैरावतो वारणः । इत्यैश्चर्यवलान्वितोपि बलभिगमः परः संगरे नद्यक्तं वरमेव देवशरणं धिग्धिावृथा पौरुषम् ॥ ८८॥ LXXXV.(a) पा:. K. Be n. Bo.S. (crig. Bo.n.) (8) मा हि मु.P. R. 'ना. "चौ. Bo. Be. K. 'म; मा C.W. D. (3) 'नाम'; नोन.. Bo.n. LXXXII. (a) निर; Eि K. Be.n. (0) नायम् कुर्वागो C.S. W. I.X. T. Be. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.). LIXXVII. (8) गो-युरन्तुने लोके C.. भौगोधि वने नन्द: s. x. मन्दानादि वर्ष गे T. (c)', 'सD. मन्नः omitted in W.. Y. (M) न विन्दुना नगे ; नै विधुरं S... न ने विग्हा L K. Be. Bo. न nytr Bo.n. P. R. (in which to fT for I) 7 item is W. Bih D. न रोस्मिन् T.न विधयेषु लोकेषु N. LXIXIIII. (a) 'स; °. L. W. K. Pe. Bo. (७)क्ति गनु S. Bo. D.K.X. N. नौगा. P. R.S. 'रणः; 'हन. Bo. (orig. Bo,a.) 'ना. K. Bh. (0) : याय' W. T. N. P. R. 'ग'; मम. K. Be.n. पर ये Pr.a. (1) वनमःमया म' L. D. निर्म' C. V. T. B. मर- मान्म Jan. (d)S. Re. K... D N. By. (orig. Born.) वरमा ननु देरमेर S. K. R..... D. Bo (orig.v.n.) L. P. R.N.

·। २४ ] कर्मायत्तं फलं पुंसां बुद्धिः कर्मानुसारिणी । तथापि नुधिया भाज्यं सुविचार्यत्र कुर्वता ॥ ८९ ।। सल्वाटो दिवसेश्वरस्य किरणैः संतापितो मस्तके वाञ्छन्देशमनातपं विधिवशात्तालस्य मूलं गतः । नवाप्यस्य महाफलेन पंतता भन सशब्दं शिरः प्रायो गच्छति यत्र भाग्यरहितस्तत्रैव यान्त्यापदः ॥ १०॥ शशिदिवाकरयोर्महपीडन गजभुजंगमयोरपि बन्धनम् । मतिमतां च विलोक्य दरिद्रतां विधिरहो बलवानिति मे मतिः ॥ ११॥. मृजनि तायद शेषगुणाकरं पुरुपरलमलंकरणं भुवः । नदपि तत्क्षणमाझि करोति चे- दहह कष्टमपण्डितता विधेः ।। ९२॥ पत्र व यदा करीरविटपे दोषो वसन्तस्य कि नोलूकोप्ययलोकते यदि दिवा सूर्यस्य किं दूपणम् । XC. (a) ला; " N. नो; . Bo.n. N18) पाण; गठ". N.विभिशाहनगनि: N. नालस्य, पिनस्य; K. Be. Ro. W.P.R... (in margin ताउ} (6) बाप्यस्या बाप्पाशु L. V. बोये: T.हा, 'हना T. (a) भाग्यरहितः देशहतक: N, तौव यान्यापद, लबापदा भाजनम् T. T. (where the other reading is also given) P.R. XCI. (a) The first tiro lince clango places in S. L. T. D. Bo. x. Bo...(७) मोरात हिंगम . xcit. (b) [रन यान'.A] ([दार; नु T. 1.3 (2) [१२ मेर 'T.) xCIII. Bh, 'ns. मागेरने यहि, मोलि s.x. 'भाने achr. Bor .

·[. २५ ] धारा व पतन्ति चातकमुखे मेघस्य किं दूपणं यत्पूर्व विधिना ललाटलिखितं तन्मानितुं कः क्षमः ॥९॥ इति दैवप्रशंसा। अथ कर्मप्रशंसा। नमस्यामो देवाननु हतविधेस्तेपि वशमा विधिर्वन्धः सोपि प्रतिनियतकर्मकफलदः । फलं कर्मायत्तं किममरगणैः किं च विधिना नमस्तकर्मभ्यो विधिरपि न येभ्यः प्रभवति ॥ ९४ ॥ ब्रह्मा येन कुलालवनियमितो ब्रह्माण्डमाण्डोदरे विष्णुर्येन दशावतारगहने तितो महासंकटे । रुद्रो येन कपालपाणिपुटके मिक्षाटनं कारितः सूर्यो भ्राम्यति नित्यमेव गगने तस्मै नमः कर्मणे ||९५॥ नवाकृतिः फलति नैव कुलं न शीलं विद्यापि नैव न च यत्नकृतापि सेवा। भाग्यानि पूर्वतपसा खलु संचितानि काले फलन्ति पुरुषस्य यौव वृक्षाः ॥ १६ ॥ (d) नन्माजनुं कः क्षमः देवस्य किं दूपणम्. S.A. XcIV. (a) Be.n. (where also are noted हन्न and हिन for हन) (0) किममरगणैः; यदि किममः Be, Bo. D. K. AI. P. R. N.(where 'म' for "मम.) XCV. (B) क्षितो महा; न्यस्तो महा Be.n. क्षिप्तः सदा D. P. (0) "टनम्; 'यणम् Bo.n. कारित सेने N. XCVI.(a) 'वा'; का. L. (B) नेव; न चापि D. P.R. (c) °सा; 'माम. L.सः किल. D. K.P. R. Be.n. सचिः; सेविस. सेcि. 4 ·बने रणे शत्रुजालानिमध्ये महार्णवे पर्वतमस्तके.या। सुनं प्रमत्तं विषमस्थितं या रक्षन्ति पुण्यानि पुरा कृतानि ॥ १७॥ या साधूंध खलान्करोनि विदुषो मूर्खान्हितान्देषिणः प्रत्यक्षं कुरुते परोक्षममृतं हालाहलं तत्क्षणात् । तामाराधय सखियां भगवतीं भोक्तुं फलं वाञ्छितं हे साधो व्यसनैर्गुणेषु विपुलेप्यास्यां वृथा मा कृथाः॥२८॥ गुणवदगुणवदा कुर्वता कार्यमादी परिणतिरबधार्या यत्नतः पण्डितेन । अतिरमसकृतानां कर्मणामाविपत्ते- र्भवति हृदयंदाही शल्यतुल्यो विपाकः ॥ १९ ॥ स्थाल्यां वैडूर्यमय्यां पचति तिलखलीमिन्धनेश्चन्दनायैः सौवर्ण ङ्गलागैबिलिखति वसुधामर्कमूलस्य हेतोः । छित्त्वा कर्पूरखण्डान्वृत्तिमिह कुरुने. कोद्रवाणां समन्ता- स्याप्यमां कर्मभूमि न चरनि मनुजो यस्तपो मन्दभाग्यः||१००। XCVIL. (b) मस्तक; सकटे S. W. T. X. (0) सुपम् शुभम् D. वा; न D. XCVII. (a)य, भून्हि. Ye. K. (c) मक्रियाम; चण्डिकाम्. D. करीम K. Ba.n. चक्रिकाम् P. R. roted as a various rending in L. वकिकार noted as a variant in S. सीम्, ना.. भोकम, दाम, K. Be.n. (d) माधो; मोहामो (धौ!). Bo,. व्यसनः, व्यसने Bo.n. वमलम्. D. स्वमनी K. Be.n. P. R.;°° Be. Bo. K. मे (1) D. राम; 'या' W. D. xcrx. (A) गुणवदगुपपदा, सगुणमपगुणं या P. R. मादी; जानम्. S.x. D.P.R.Ben.N. C.(a). Be. Bo. P.तिलखलीम, निलमलिम.S.A IV. K. Ho.n. (सपसलम.P.R.N.निलकणान्- ''. नशनम् C.भनेपन्दनादौः, नन्दरिभ- 49: S. X. Be. 1V. (wheru ai fury r R. N. (whero 71 for $7) 37 गरिन . नरिमन C.''. He.५, १६) सन १. "नामक म मा रमम'. IV. 4t कर्गत.. C रागन.P.'N.(O), ay'. T. ....... Wo.h. (मन मि, मानिS. If I AN.

·-- ।। २७ । मज्जत्वम्मसि यातु मेरुशिखरं शत्रूञ्जयवाहये वाणिज्यं कृषिसेवनादि सकला विद्याः कला: शिक्षनु । आकाशं विपुलं प्रयातु खगवत्कृत्वा प्रयलं परं नाभाव्यं भवतीह भाग्यवंशनो भाव्यस्य नाशः कुतः॥१०॥ भीमं वनं भवति तस्य पुरं प्रधान'. सर्यो जनः मुजनतामुपयाति तस्य ।। कृतना न भूभवनि सन्निधिरत्नपूर्णा यस्यास्ति पूर्वकृनं विपुलं नरस्य ।। १०२।। इति कर्मप्रशंसा । . अथ पत्यन्तरे श्लोकाः । को लाभो गुणिभंगमः किमसुखं भागेतरः संगतिः का हानिः समयच्युतिनिपुणना का धर्मतत्त्वे रतिः । कः शूरो विजितेन्द्रियः प्रियतमा कानुसता किं धनं विद्या किं मुखमप्रवासगमनं राज्यं किमाज्ञाफलम् ॥१०३॥ मालतीकुसुमस्येव । गती ह मनस्विनः । मूर्ति या सर्वतोकस्य शीर्यते वन एव वा ।। १०४ ।। Cr. Sa) "रम २D. न' ज. Ba. (orig. Bo.n.) (सम्. न्या". RO.I. 'दाः ''याक.T. लाः शि'; ला शि. P. R. () भाग्य; कर्म. P. R.N. CII. (७) न; L N. (b) को जनः जनः L. D. Bo.D. H; P.R.N.नि.नि. L. R.n. नम्य; मय:. .(c) मनाः वृत्या. S. बामा.. CHI.(d) 'य; . L. Ro.चु;... CIv.(u) 43. IN. मनसि'; महान्म'. Bo.1, पीने, न. Bo.i, .

·[ २८ । अप्रियवचनदरिद्रः प्रिययचनाये स्वदारपरितुष्टः । परपरिवादनिवृत्तः कचिकचिन्मग्टिना यसुधा ।। १०५ ।। कथितस्यापि हि धैर्यवृत्ते- में शक्यते धैर्यगुणः प्रमा?म् । भयोमुखस्यापि कृतस्य बाहे- मधः शिखा याति कदानिदेव ॥१०६ ॥ कान्ताकटाक्षविशिखा न खनन्ति यस्य नितं न निर्दहति कोपकृशानुतापः । कर्षन्ति भूरिविषयाध न लोभपाश- ौकत्रयं जयति कृत्स्तमिदं स धीरः ॥ १०७॥ एकेनापि हि शूरेण पादाक्रान्तं महीतलम् । क्रियते भास्करेणेव स्फारस्फुरिततेजसा ॥ १०८॥ वदिस्तस्य जलायत्ते जलनिधिः कुल्यायते तत्क्षणा- न्मेरुः स्वल्पशिलायते मृगपतिः सद्यः कुरजायते । व्यालो भाल्यगुणायते विपरसः पीयूषवर्षायते यस्याङ्गेखिललोकवालभतमं शील समुन्मीलति ॥ १०९।। CV.(७) टी.; 'ट्य ..पार सम्. P.R. CVI (B) वुद्रकिनाशी नदि शनीम: K. Ben. (e) कृतस्य बनौ : ननून- पाती ना K. Be.n. (a) "ति, न्ति N. CVII. (a) सन; दह all except D. K. Bo. (Bo.n. has दह); खुन.N. (b) 'शातुनाप- 'नानुनाप: S. L. X. Bo.n. 'शानुगत D. (0) क; ब° Bn.torig. Bon.) नN. 'गे, 'शा Be. D. K. Bo. P. R. N.(2) भी ना Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) CVIII. (A) "पिलिपीह T. पा; 4° T. P. महौ भमा K. णे "स्य 17. रणे. P. R. सारस्फुरित; स्फुरस्फारित L. पर फुरति ए. मार गुरिन K. परिम्मुरलि.C. cix. (a) कुत्या कूपा Bo.n. 'मान, 'गम Do.n. (Brijा' P. "ति: स: ans; '. ( ', 'नयाँ CV. (d)","'. s.x.

·[ २९ ] लज्जागुणोधजननी जननीमिव स्वा- मत्यन्तशुद्धहृदयामनुवर्तमानाम् ! तेजस्विनः मुखमसूनपि संत्यजन्ति सत्यवतव्यसनिनो न पुनः प्रतिज्ञाम् ।। ११० ।। ' MISCELLANEOUS. अमाझं ददयं यथैव वंदनं यार्पणान्तर्गतं भावः पर्वतसूक्ष्ममार्गविपमः स्त्रीणां न विज्ञायते । वित्तं पुष्करपत्रनोयतरतं विद्भिराशंसितं नारी नाम विपाड्डुरैरिव लता दोषैः समं वर्द्धिता ॥ १॥ अभिमुखनिहनस्य सतस्तितु तावज्जयोथवा स्वर्गः । उभयवलसाधुवादः श्रवणमुखोसौ वतात्यर्यम् ॥ २॥ इयत्येतस्मिन्या निरवधिचमत्कृत्यतिशये वराहो या राहः प्रभवति चमत्कारविषयः । महीमेको ममां यदयमवहान्तसलिलैः शिरःशेषः शर्निगिलति पर सत्यजति च ॥३॥ उदन्वच्छन्ना भूः स च निधिरपो योजनशतं सदा पान्यः पूपा गगनपरिमाणं कतयति । Cx.(a) 'ना', 'जाम. P. R. Be.n. नननीमिर स्वाम् ; दर वर्नमानास्. S. नननामिवाद्याम्. D. P. R. ( in which tro याम for द्याम) (B) मनुवर्त- मानाय; 'मनुर्नमाना: Bo. Be. K. P. R. मनिसमाना: D. I.(a) भया : दुर्गा. D. P. R. हृदयम् ; दहनम् D. यन. D.K रखनम् : हत्यम्. D. पर सर.. P.R.(c) नासि; आDि.P. II. (c) पर D. (d) पक्षणमुखस्व नात्ययम् ६. यागमनास्यनर्थ: (भ्यर नाम्न्यर्थः) D. IV.(a); ठि.K. नम्, 'ने:. R.P. .

·. । २० ] इति प्रायो भायाः स्फुरढवधिमुद्रा मुकुलिताः सतां प्रशोन्मेपः पुनरयमसीमा विजयते ॥४॥ एको देवः केशवो वा शियो वा एकं मित्रं भूपतिर्वा यति ! एको त्रासः पत्तने घा वने या एका भार्या मुन्दरी या दरी वा ॥ ५ ॥ कमठकुलाचलदिग्गजफणिपतिविधृतापि चलति वसुधेयम् । प्रतिपनममलमनसां न फलति पुंसां युगान्तेपि ॥ ६ ॥ किं कूर्मस्य भरव्यथा न वपुपि मां न क्षिपत्येप य- . कि चा नास्ति. परिश्रमो दिनपतरास्ते न यनिश्चलः । किंत्वङ्गीकृतमुत्सृजन मनसा साध्यो जनो लज्जते निर्वाहः प्रतिपयस्तुषु सत्तामेनद्धि गोवव्रतम् ॥ ७॥ को न याति वर्श लोके मुखे पिण्डेन पूरितः । मृदङ्गो मुखलेपन करोति मधुरध्वनिम् ॥ ८॥ : क्षुद्राः सन्ति सहस्रशः स्वभरणव्यापारमात्रोचताः स्वार्थो यस्य परार्थ एव परमो नेकः सताममणीः । दुःपूरोदरपूरणाय पिवति स्रोतःपति वाडवो जीमूनस्नु निदाघसंभृतजगत्संतापविरिछत्तये ॥ ९ ॥ (1) 'ते; ताम. K. v. In D. tho third and fourth lines interchango places. In M. the fourth is second, the second third, and tho thurd fourth. VII. (a) येप यन्; म्येव य.. M. (1) रा; . Be... यनि, योनि. 1. (0) तपा' .. R. N.C. मनमा; समनमा. D. "मम' noted in t. commentary "जन. P. R. महरा (Prima manu OR HIT serumila mann) m Ba... & Be.n. (d)°y: "नि M.P.R. Bon.fe(A) D.

·. [ ३१ । दूरादर्थ घटयति नवं दूरतधापशनं त्यक्त्वा भूयो भवति निरतः सत्सभारञ्जनेषु । . मन्दमन्द रचयति पद लोकचित्तानुवृत्त्या' कामं मन्त्री कविरिव सदा खेदभारैरमुक्तः॥ १० ॥ देवेन प्रभुणा स्त्रयं जगति यद्यस्य प्रमाणीकृतं तत्तस्योपनमेन्मनागपि महान्नैयाश्रयः कारणम् । सर्वाशापरिपूरके जलधरे यर्पत्यपि प्रत्यहं सूक्ष्मा एव पतन्ति चातकमुखे विवाः पयोविन्दवः ॥ ११॥ परिनरितव्याः सन्तो यद्यपि कथयन्ति नं सदुपदेशम् । यास्त्वेषां स्वैरकथास्ता एव भवन्ति शाखाणि ॥ १२ ॥ पायः कन्दुकपातेनोस्पतत्यार्यः पतन्नपि । नया वनार्यः पतति भृस्पिण्डपतनं यया ॥ १३ ।। यदि नाम देवगत्या जगदसरोज कदाचिदपि जातम् । अवकरनिकर विकिरति नस्कि कृकवाकुरिय हंसः ||१४|| यन्नागा मदभिवगडकरटास्तिष्टान्ति निदालसा हारे हेमविभूषणाय नुरगा यल्गन्ति यर्पिताः । 3. (B) बना; या 1. 'रन नम. K. ममारनपु; मभागाने . *धारने P. R. (0) Tr°D. (d) मे : मे° D. XI.(a) fer Bo. (orig. Ba.n.) (8) 'मे: K. Dr. Be. t.c) ने Bo. (orig. flo.n. Re.n. Ir;":.Lo.n. 1.) पर कमाल न गारेगम; सामन्ति न S. Refh कमान रामदुगम. Po. ) . XIII. u) शायः या 'मग'; 'नर' K. 31. (0) पननमः मुरिका . X.(a) भिनगान; सि. R. (1), P. R.', ft- मा' P. R. Bo.n. (orig. Bu.Hi. {L.) Bu.a. (5.) {cng: lk.} ·धोणावेणुमृदङ्गशपटहैः मुनस्तु यद्वोन्दचते तत्सर्व सुरलोकदेवसदृशं धर्मस्य विस्फूर्जितम् ॥ १५ ॥ ये संतोपसुखप्रमोदमुदितास्तेषां न मिना मुदो ये वन्ये धनलोभसंकुलधियस्तेषां न तृष्णा हता | इत्थं कस्य कृते कृतः स विधिमा तादृक्प संपदा स्वात्मन्येव समानहेममहिमा मेरुन मे रोचने ॥ १६ ॥ रजत्वं कमलानां सत्पुरुषाणां परोपकारित्वम् । असतां च निर्दयत्वं स्वभावसिद्ध त्रियु त्रितयम् ॥ १७॥ यचो हि सत्यं परमं विभूषणं गजाननाया कृशता,तच दिजस्य विथैव पुनस्तथा क्षमा शीलं हि सर्वस्य नरस्य भूषणम् ।। १८ ॥ वरं तुझाच्छृङ्गाद्गुरुशिखरिणः क्वापि पुलिने पतित्वाय कायः कठिनदृपदन्तर्विदलितः । वरं न्यस्तो हस्तः फणिपतिमुखे तीव्रदशने वर वही पातस्तदपि न कृतः शीलचिलयः ।। १९ ।। (c) रहे:: गो: P. R. Bo.n. (orig. Bo.) °स्तु; °4 Bo. n. (orig. Bo) (a) देय; सिद्धि. T. R. राम्य. Bo.n (orig. Bo.) XVI. (a) मुग्दामोदनिरन्नरम.N. न; पाम. D. (B) लोभ लभ. M. P. R. N, 'य'; यांने° 1. (d) सामन्येव समाप्त, स्वामिन्येवसमस्तन.. D. (सामिपेन समान!). XVII.(U) सारा K. (मा!! XLX. (a) प्राहा गाना M. P. R. Bo.n. D. (where नु Fors) गुरास गा. N. पुरु; र ..', 'गाम. D. पुलिन; विषमे M. Ha.n. N. A.वि. P. R. (ना; 'नाग'. D. Bo.n. ग' N. ( ° °; D. P. H. H. N. Do (orig. Don.) Bo.n. (ong. Do.)

·[ ३५ ] भ्रान्तं देशमनेकदुर्गविषमं प्राप्नं न किंचित्फलं त्यक्त्वा जातिकुलाभिमानमुचितं सेवा कृता निष्फला । भुक्तं मानवियर्वितं परगृहेम्बाशया काकव- तृष्णे जम्भसि पापकर्मनिरते नाद्यापि संतुष्यति ॥ ५॥ खलोल्लापा: सोढाः कथमपि तदाराधनपरे- निगृह्यान्तर्बाप्पं हसितमपि शून्येन मनसा ! कृतश्चित्तस्तम्भः प्रतिहतधियामञ्जलिरपि त्वमाशे मोघाशे किमपरमतो नर्तयसि माम् ॥ ६ ॥ आदित्यस्य गतागतैरहरहः संक्षीयते जीवितं उयापारैर्वहुकार्यभारगुरुभिः कालो न विज्ञायते । दृष्ट्वा जन्मजराविपत्तिमरणं त्रासच नोत्पद्यने पीस्वामोहमयों प्रमादमदिरामुन्मत्तभूतं जगत् ॥ ७॥ दीना दीनमुखैः सदैव शिशुकैराकृष्टजीर्णाम्बरा क्रोशनिः क्षुधितैनरैन विधुरा दृश्येत चेदेहिनी । V. (a) निम्; न्या. P.K. B. °न्त्या. अ. कन्दम्, मनम्. I. 10) जानि; शार. B. P. R. "नम्; ना. M. (c) °वा; मा C. J. B.A. Bo.n. N. and G. (in margin; orig. in text) श्वा. B.E. स्वा. R. Commentary- (d) ज़म्मसि ; दुर्मति. Bo.n. G. C. चैम्भिणि. M. वारनि P. R. I. (where original in margin) निरने; पिशुने. K.N. 'मि; नि. P. TI. (a) टोमा लाग' A. N. 'लोग B. तदा; मृग B. (0) तश्चि; नोवि* B. f. तो वि A. J. P. R. N. Bo.u, 'मः प्र; भूप P.R. 'निह; "हमि'.C. K. ('म'; मुप'. Bo. (orig. Ro.n. K. I. VII. (a) निम् ; 'दनम् Bo. (orig. Bo.n. J K. (७) न वि ; 7 न. N.(0) पति ; 'योग'. 1.43 नुस. VIIL.(a) मा; "नान '.. सदैव; नया; 'T. नकोय. K. B.G. Ro. (orig. Bo.n.) रा;T: A. 'राम् T. Ho. K. {D) नीन; निरन B. मिरन T. K. BO. J. N. नरेने G. विभुरा विशुराम, T. जठराम. K. जठरः J. दान; न. उ. दृश्या न. प.व. Bo... (साय for चेन्,. नी; नीम. T.K.Bo. -- ·. [ २६ ] 'याञ्चाभङ्गमयेन गद्गदगलचुटयदिलीनाक्षर को देहीति वदेत्स्वदग्धजठरस्यार्थे मनस्वी जनः ॥ ८॥ निवृत्ता भोगेच्छा पुरुषबहुमानो विगलितः समानाः स्वर्याताः सपदि सुहृदो जीवितसमाः। शनैर्यध्युत्थानं घनतिमिररुद्धे च नयने अहो धृष्टः कायस्तदपि मरणापायचकित : ॥ ९ ॥ हिंसाशून्यमयत्नलभ्यमशनं धात्रा मरुत्कल्पित व्यालानां पशवस्तृणाकुरभुनः सृष्टाः स्थलीशायिनः । संसारार्णवलवनक्षमधियां वृत्तिः कृता सा नृणां यामन्येपयतां प्रयान्ति सततं सर्वे समाप्ति गुणाः ॥ १० ॥ न ध्यातं पदमीश्वरस्य विधिवरसंसारविच्छित्तये स्वर्गद्वारकपाटपाटनपटुर्धर्मोपि नोपार्जितः । नारीपीनपयोधरोरुयुगुलं स्वमेपि नालिङ्गितं मातुः केवलमेव यौवनयनच्छेदे कुठारा वयम् ॥ ११ ॥ भोगा न भुक्ता ययमेव भुक्ता- स्तपो न त ययमेव तताः । कालो न यातो वयमेवयाता- स्तृष्णा न जीर्णा ययमेव जीर्णाः ॥ १२॥ (c) लाद; f. K. लग्नाद'. Bo. °लनुदि Bo.p. (d) "या"; "सा.T, जन मान्. A.B. K. Bo. G. M. P. R. N. IX. (a) रुपमहः बामप. T. 'नो वि नाई.J. नापि. K. N. E%B 'नो. 'T. (B) ममाः: "नमा:; A. (0) यष्ट; या C. योन्यु A. यस्या'. M. "ry. J. (1) पटः, दुष्टः. P. J. K. No. मट: K. (Stanza 92). इष्ट :. P.HE..."णा'मा'.K. 'पय; यार. A.G.पान...n. X. (a) धारा मसिनम. वायुः वृनी वैधाग. K. I0. Korig. Ro...) नम्, "ग. A.I. (T; परन'. B... "Pr.K. Ba (orig.ka.n.). N. (म';"R. B. (मा... सा. K. Bo. (orig. No.n.). ४१. () नरा; राम. P.R. गुग. K. N. Io. 1. h ·क्षान्तं न क्षमया गृहोचितसुखं त्यक्तं न संतोपतः सोढा दुःसहशीतवातवपनाः क्लेशान्न तप्तं तपः । ध्यातं वित्तमहर्निशं नियमितमाणेन शम्भोः पदं तत्तत्कर्म कृतं यदेव मुनिभिस्तैस्तैः फलैर्वञ्चिताः ॥ १३ ॥ वलिभिर्मुखमाकान्त पलिवैरड़ितं शिरः । गात्राणि शिथिलायन्ते तृष्णैका तरुणायते ॥ १४ ॥. येनैवाम्बरखण्डेन संवीतो निशि चन्द्रमाः । तेनैव च दिवा भानुरहो दौर्गत्यमेतयोः ॥ १५ ॥ अवश्यं याचारविरंतरमुपित्वापि विषया वियोगे को भेदस्त्यजति न जनो यत्स्वयममून् । व्रजन्तः स्वातन्त्र्यादतुतपरितापाय मनसः स्वयं त्यक्ता ह्येते शमसुखमनन्तं विदधति ॥ १६ ॥ तृष्णाधिकारमाह। विवेकव्याकोशे विकसति शमे शाम्यति तृपा परिप्वङ्गे तुङ्गे प्रसरतितरां सा परिणतिः । जराजीणेश्वर्यग्रसनगहनाक्षेपकृपण- स्तृपापात्रं यस्यां भवति मरुतामप्यधिपतिः ॥ १७ ॥ XIII. () दा; दो. B. शीनदान; दानशीन. B. 'नाः; न. A. B. P. N: Bo.n. न:- R. 'शान; शो न B. °शा न. A. P. R. N. Bo.n. (a) य; त'.C..'ता; तम्. B. "T. C.A. XIV. (a) नि; "ली. P. 'तेर; लेना N. IV. (a) नेवा', 'न चां' Bo.n. (७) च; य° R. 'नुरहो; नुः पश्य. R. XVI. (a) nि; च A. (a) '', शै' A. स्ले° K. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) 2°G. ' तिते. P. R. XVII. (a) "कस; दध' C. I. शमे; नः B. (1) परिप्पड़े नुहै; भृशं या- ना तस्याम्. B. (0) गहना; महता' B. कृ; 1° 31. ; ण: कमा B. M.

·[ ३८ ] मदनविडम्बनमाह । कृशः काणः खन्नः श्रवणरहितः पुच्छविकलो वणी पूतिक्किचः कृमिकुलशतेरावृततनुः । क्षुधाक्षामो जीर्णः पिउरजकपालार्पितगल: शुनीमन्वेति श्वा हतमपि च हन्त्येव मदनः ॥ १८ ॥ विषयाणामधिकारमाह। भिक्षाशनं तदपि नीरसमेकवार शय्या च भूः परिजनो निनदेहमात्रम् । चखं च जीर्णशतखण्डमयी च कन्या हाहा तथापि विषया न परित्यजन्ति ॥ १९ ॥ रूपतिरस्कारमाह। स्तनी मांसमन्धी कनककलशावित्युपमिती मुखं से मागारं तदपि च शगाडून नुलितम् । सवन्मूत्रहिनं करिवरकरस्पर्धि जपन. महो निन्ध रूपं कविजनविगेपर्गुरु कृतम् ॥ २० ॥ XIIII. (a)rit; ग°ि A. (U) Hय. A n. K. P.R. (C) (reराज कान, रमणापिन A.सिरककालार्दिन । रिनपालादिन K. No. एमगमगान R.freरकगगन. P. (d) पirA.4; "प. B. P. R. XX.R.A.T.P.R.N. P. B.नागनगनणे- समगन C.KS.w.lu.xi for नाम पर for जोशात R. म.T.inनि मन:।. storसिर... र. (i) नन' न मम 11. T I.B.N. R.G.P.न.K. 10. (ong. Tu.) .

·अजानन्माहात्म्यं पननु गलभो दीपदहने स मीनोप्यज्ञानाहडिदायुतमभातु पिशितन् । विनानन्तोप्यते वयमिह विपज्जालजटिला- न मुञ्चामः कामानहह गहनो मोहमहिमा || २१ ॥ अथ दुर्जनमुद्दिश्याह । विसमलमशनाय स्वादु पानाय तोयं शयनमयनिष्टे वल्कले वासती च | मवधनमथुपानभ्रान्तसन्द्रियाणा- मविनयमनुमन्तुं नोत्सहे दुर्जनानाम् ॥ २२ ॥ मानितामुहिश्याह । विपुलहृदयैर्धन्यैः कैधिजगज्जनिनं पुरा विधृतमपरैर्दनं चान्यर्विजित्य तृगं यया । इड हि भुवनान्यन्ये धीराचतुर्दश मुन्नते कतिपयपुरस्वाम्ये पुंसां क पप महचरः ।। २३ ।। III. (a) माहात्म्यम्; ना 4.दाहात्म्यम् P.R. I. पतनुः पाने. B. K. Bo. विशनि. T.'मे दर भन्लीन.... B.T. K. V. R. P.G. Bo. 1. (B) मनाई ज्ञानादि B. P. B.जन्डन. T. मातु, 'सन्नि. Bo. भनि, T. K.G. Bo.n. (c) '६;व. K. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) G. दार; पर'. K. Bo. (orig. B.D.) G. IIII. (a) किम; फल.A. B. T. K. Br. R. P.( bT. P. R. शयनम्दाना हिनिराशापनार्थ..उल्कने ससी; दासी दकने...T. K. Bo वामसी बलम्.. चनु. P.नु. 8. (0) नवन; न बदन... नरद. B. T. K. Bo. 'नभान 'न भन्न.... नवनि. र. (1) नुमन्तुन्। मनुनम्. T. मरगन्तुम्... iiiIL (a) इद मतिभिः; Bo.n. न्य, रोश.. T.K. B.G.S. धिन' .....विकरप्र. Bo.n. (B) पिया, पिनाया. B. पुरा. G. (पी दो... (i) र;:. II. I.G. Ba. (orig. Bon.) 6. C.प.G.

·[ ४० ] निस्पृहाणामधिकारमाह। त्वं राजा ययमप्युपासितगुरुप्रज्ञाभिमानोवताः ख्यातस्त्वं विभवैर्यशांति कवयो दिक्षु प्रतन्वन्ति नः । 'इत्थं मानद नातिदूरमुभयोरप्यावयोरन्तरं यद्यस्मास परामुखोसि वयमप्येकांन्ततो निस्पृहाः ।। २४ ।। अभुक्तायां यस्यां क्षणमपि न यात नृपशतै- (वस्तस्या लाभे क इच बहुमानः क्षितिमुनाम् । नदंशस्याप्यंशे वदवयवलेशेपि पतयो विपादे कर्तव्ये विदधति जडाः प्रत्युत मुदम् ।। २५ ॥ मृत्पिण्डो जलरेखया वलथितः सर्वोप्ययं नन्वणु- . रङ्गीकृत्य स एव संयुगशतै राज्ञां गणैर्भुज्यते । सद्युर्ददतेथवा न किमपि क्षुद्रा दरिद्रा भृशं धिग्धिक्तान्पुरुषाधमान्धनकर्ण वाञ्छन्ति तेभ्योपिये ||२६|| .XXIV. (a) प्र; प्रा. A. (1) न: च.G. (e)°द, 4. A. B. T. K. N. M. G. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) भयो ; मनयो'. B. गतयो G. XXV. (a) न; च. Bon. या; जा G. नी A. (B) लालो Bo.n. इह. T, K. Bo. (orng. Bo.n.) G भुजाम् भूनाम्. R. Bo. orig. Bo.n.) G. N. 10) तदंशस्याः, तदप्यम्या. A.(d) :; "T:. A. "नाः B. XXVI. (4) मृपिण्डो; निय यो. B. वलयि ; परिव.. P. R. Bon. चपरि A.. C.A. (8) 'रद्री वशी'. M. R. Bo.n. स्वांशी. N. साशी Bo. वी. P. सखी.. स्तम्धी B. नी. A. नयी: K. स एव सर T. तमेव. A. K. N. "युगः 'गर. N. गणे न्यनैः शन व्यने. P. 1. गणा भुनने. A. N. T. K. Bo. (c) तापुः नो दद्य:. A. T. Bo.n. ने दयु. N. P... B ..दम्पन्ने. K. lio, ददनेयवा न किमपि; ददनीय नाकिमपि A, दददेश्य किमा ने. 'r. Ba.s. K. C N. (where it for ) Bo. {wlhero &ia K. नी for दने.) परिक्षा गम मशं याचका. A. (i) बि ये . . नामका'. K. By. (orig. Bo.n.) कणम्, कणान्, A. Bo.1. लवम्. B. K. Fo...यान्. T.मान्न नभ्यापि य नभ्यापि दान्ति य. K. Har Tora पापये Bo.n.

·दुर्भगसेवकस्य वाक्यमाह । न महा न वि न गायना न परद्रोहनिवखुदयः । नृपसद्मनि नाम के वयं कुरभाराननिता न योषितः ।। २७॥ पुरा वित्तासीदुपरानवतां शहनये गता काकेनासी विषयसुखसिदथै विषयिणाम् । इदानीं तु प्रेक्ष्य क्षितितलभुनः दाखविनुखा- नहो कहं सापि प्रतिदिनमघोषः प्रविशति ॥ २८॥ साहंकारं पुरुषमुद्दिश्याह । स जातः कोप्यासीन्ननरिपुणा मूभि धवलं कपातं यस्योपैर्विनिहितनलंकारविधये । मुभिः प्राणत्राणप्रवणनतिभिः कैश्विदधुना नमभिः कः पुनामयमतुलदर्पज्वरभरः ।। २९ ।। SIL (6) दिम... (dिin margin) नग; विगा. 1. काin all comes except C. R. P. (b) परदोगनरबुद्धयः; परडोगगनमानम्मः. A. परदोहोरपः. P. P. च सम्मेवर विचचा T. Ba. [orig. Bo.n. (निरुद्ध for निरद्ध.)] G. N. (where for a) च नम्तरमदानन्दरा.. K. (0) नृपमाझिनुनत्र के दरम्, L (margin) T.G.. सनि; स्मंदि... सानु- P. R. नामः नेव. Bo. {orig. Ba.n.) दमः तम् C. (1) कुचः सन. A. T. K. N. P. R. MY; Jr. A. The last two lines transposal in P.&R. IIIII. (a) दुपशमनाना दुशमशाम. मान) B. दमानलारे- याम्. K. To Usी, K. Bo, M. (O): R. K. Br. स 31.ब. Bo. III. a) म; मुं. Ban-(B) सोई', स्पालि . Bo.n. C.(0) प्रा न. B.

·- [ ४२ ] अर्थानामीशिये त्वं वयमपि च गिरामीमहे यावदर्थ शूरस्त्वं वादिदर्पज्वरशमनविधावक्षयं पाटवं न: सेवन्ते त्वां धनाढया मतिमलहतये मामपि ओतुकामा मय्यप्यास्थानचेत्तत्त्वयि मम सुतरामेष राजन्गतोस्मि॥३०॥ यदा किंचिज्जोहं द्विप इव मदान्धः समभवं तदा सर्वशोस्मीत्यभवदवलितं मम मनः । यदा किंचिकिंचिद्रुधननसकाशादवगत तदा मूर्खास्मीति ज्वर इव मदो मे व्यपगतः ॥ ३१॥ निर्ममतास्वरूपमाह । अतिक्रान्तः कालो लटभललनाभोगसुभगो भ्रमन्तः प्रान्ताः स्मः सुचिरमिह संसारसरणी । इदानों स्वःसिन्धोस्तटभुवि समाक्रन्दनगिरः सुतारैः फूत्कारैः शिव शिव शिवेति प्रतनुमः ।। ३२ ॥ माने म्लायिनि खण्डिते च वसुनि व्यर्थ प्रयार्थिनि क्षीणे बन्धुजने गते परिजने नटे शनीवने । xxx. (a) शिये मम्। श्ररस्त्वम्. A. दम परा. A. दयम् । 'दिव्यम्. A. P. R. M. B.G.& Bo.R. (B) दि; मि. I. P. B. सरव्युप. N. नः मे...ने. G. (१) () भनाठा मदान्धा. P. R. धनान्धा. A. B. M. Io.n. मनिमरहनये; अनिविमलपियो. A. (1) मध्यप्यास्था न मनन मामप्यारथानमैनन् .मणारथानेवरेने 1. मेननाय; मेस्वप्यपि.T. ने मेन्यपि K. N.G. मैने यि. A, 0; i, T. 5. a. (orig. Bo...) G. N, G; T. T. b. o. (orig. ko.n.)G. N. गोस्मि, न्गतासीन. 5. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.)G. 'गनोसि. M. 'सनाम्या. N. XXXI. Soo Nitisalaka St. 8. XEXII.(a)भ, मिन. B.T. भगी; 'पी. T. 'सभो M. (b) श्रान्नाः रमा समान्नाःB. गो; पणम् B. T. णाम, M. (d) : रा. 0. नमः लपन:.B. Xxxiil. (a) पनि गति. A.पिनि.K.Bo. (orig. Don.) मा. tar "fa; *R.A..K.I.N.

·युक्तं केवलमेतदेव सुधियां यजद्रुकन्यापयः- पूतपावगिरीन्द्र कन्दरदरीकुन्ने निवासः क्वचित् ॥ ३३ ॥ परेषां घेतांसि प्रतिदिवसमाराध्य बहु हा प्रसादं किं नेतुं विशसि हृदय केशकलितम् । प्रसन्ने त्वय्यन्तः स्वयमुदितचिन्तामणिगुणे विमुक्तः संकल्पः किमभिलषितं पुप्यति न ते ॥ ३४ ॥ अथ भोगपद्धतिः। भोगे रोगभयं कुले च्युतिभयं वित्ते नृपालायं मौने दैन्यभयं बले रिपुभयं रूपे जराया भयम् ।। शास्त्रे वादभयं गुणे खलभयं काये कृतान्ताद्य सर्व वस्तु भयान्वितं भुवि नृणां वैराग्यमेवाभयम् ||३|| अमीषां प्राणानां तुलितविसिनीपनपयसा कृते कि नास्माभिर्विगलितविवेकैर्व्यवसितम् । यदाढचानामपे द्रविणमदनिःसंज्ञमनसां कृतं वीतोडैर्निजगुणकथापातकमपि ॥ ३६ ॥ (d) दरी; तरी. N. नि; °पु. Bo.n. XXXIV. (a) रामाराध्य; नि क्षमायम्य. (2) B. हा; धा. A, P. K. Bo. G. P. R. N. आ हा. M. (D) इम्; दे . विश'; वह B. °य; 2. C. omitted in G. यम. B. कलिनम् कलिलम्. A. R. P. Bo.a. विफलय. 'T. मफलम्. K. विकलम् G. (0) प्यन्न 'प्पेव. A. Bo.n. गुणे; मगौ. A. गणो. N. Bo..(a) मुवि A. T. K. Bo.G. N.. Bo.1: 'त्यः; ल्य. K. ल्पम्. G. A.ते सः A. XxxV. (3) मो; मा. K. Bo. T. N. G. जराया; तरुण्या. T. K. Bo, G. (c)°द; दि. K. Bo.G. N. XXXVI. (८) दादया; दन्धा. . दबा 4. दाधा. Bo.n. °स शह. C.(a) वीत; म्लान. T. Bo. G. N. मान.A. पानी ल्यान.. B. 'स्यान Bo.n. . , ·[ ४४ ] भ्रातः कष्टमहो महान्स नृपतिः सामन्तचक्रं च त- पाच तस्य च सापि राजपरिपत्ताश्चन्द्रबिम्बाननाः। उद्रिक्तः स च राजपुत्रनिवहस्ते वन्दिनस्ताः कथाः सर्व यस्य व शादगास्मृतिपदं कालाय तस्मै नमः ||३७॥ पुन: कालमुद्दिश्याह। वयं येभ्यो जाताचिरपरिगता एव खलु ते समं यैः संवृद्धाः स्मृतिविषयतां तेपि गमिताः । इदानी भेत्ते स्मः प्रतिदिवसमासनपतना- द्गनास्तुल्यावस्था सिकतिलनदीतीरतरुभिः ।। ३८ ।। यत्रानेकः कचिदपि गृहे तत्र तिष्ठत्यथैको यत्राप्येकस्तदनु वहबस्तत्र चान्ते न चैकः । इत्यं चेमौ रजनिदिवसौ दोलयन्दाविवाक्षा कालः काल्या सह बहकतः क्रीडति प्राणिसारैः ॥ ३९॥ XLXVII. (a) भान.करमहा सा रम्या नगरी. K. T. Bo. (orig. Ro.n.) G. N. (1) नस्य, यम्प. Bo.n. न सावि राजारिपन न मा विदावनिना. A. वशा विदम्भपरिपन् 3. प सा विदग्भारिपन K. T. Bo. N. (0) अद्वितः, बासक: A. मदनः. 1. उन्मन: K. T. B. उहन. N. Bo.n. उद्वितः M. (A) (1) गामनिषदाम,दगामनियम. K. T.N. G.मृनः पदमगान्. A. XXXVIII. (a) पारगना: 'मपि गना. A. °मपगना, P. 1. मरणगा. II. परिनिना. N. (1) मम य: मम ममा ये पाम. K. Jo. (orig. No.n.) राम ने. G. मानवियनाम् ग्मरणपदवीम. J1, (6) गमः; ग्म. C.G. II. T. O. ग्मन. K.A. "माग;"मा, T.K.B.G.(a):ग.A.T.K.P. R. G. (1) °माम स्या. (6) T. No. N. मिजानिर: मिलि. A. सितिनि. 11o. (orig. lhn.n.) (मानमम.G. XXXIY. () भाननगर, नाग नान्न A. नमामि भान.T. K. Jio. N.नी ने G. (मी नेर (1) N. दो'.() N. नारिवा: समग. A.HATr'..((G.रणे. (वाल्या .A. वय. Ne: भानाt. I. K. B3. {orig. hi.n.) G. N. सर पर A fr.M. C.M.S.

·[ ४५ ] . तपस्यन्तः सन्तः किमधिनिवसामः सुरनहीं गुणोदारान्दारानुत परिचरामः सविनयम् । पिनामः शास्त्रौघानुत्त विविधकाव्यामृतरसा- न विद्मः किं कुर्मः कतिपयनिमेषायुपि जने ॥ ४० ॥ गगातीरे हिमगिरिशिलावद्धपद्मासनस्य ब्रह्मध्यानाभ्यसनविधिना योगनिद्रां गतस्य । किं तेर्भाव्यं मम सुदिवसैर्यत्र ते निर्विशङ्काः संमाप्स्यन्ते जरटहरिणाः शृङ्गकण्डूयिनोदम् ॥ ४१॥ स्फुरस्कारज्योत्स्नायवलितनले कापि पुलिने सुखासीनाः शान्तध्वनियु रजनीषु दुसरितः । भवामोगाद्विमाः शिव शिव शिवेत्यातवचसा कदा स्यामानन्दोद्गतबहुलवाप्पाप्नुतदृशः ।। ४२॥ महादेवो देवः सरिदपि च सैयामरसरि- द्गुहा एवागारं वसनमपि ता एव हरितः। मुद्दा कालोयं व्रतमिदमदैन्यव्रतमित्ति किया वक्ष्यामो क्टविटप एवास्तु दयिता ॥ १३ ॥ XL.(5) गोदारान्, गोदान C.सदिनयम् मुविनयम् B. स्वविश्यान्. T.K.G. सविनयान्, Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) (8) स्वीग; स्वाया. Bo.n, "नून; न्द्रुन. C. M. XLI. (a) नस्य, नस्थम्. A. (B) ध्या. ज्ञा'. A. B.C) यंत्र; 'यु. T.डा.म. A... Af. (d) कण्डूयन्ने न खलु हरिणाः शृङ्गमद्रे महीये. B. (ही is eaten up). कण्डूयन्ने जरठहरिणाः गृगमरे मदीये. T. P. R. कण्डू- पन्ने जरटहरिणाः साङ्गमई मदीये. N. स; 'य'. A. AI.°दर; 'दा:- M. XLHI. (8) सुखा समा'. B. (c) त्या वचसा; त्यम्नाचसा. A. न्युचवचसा. T.K.G. युद्विवनस:. Bo.त्यावचमः. R. Bo.n. यानवयसः. P. 'त्युच्चवचन . N. (11) स्यामानन्दोहनबहुल: यास्यामान्तर्गनबहल.T. याम्यामोन्नर्गनबहुल.K. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) G. N. स्यामामोहनबह. A. orig. ercept k for हु. B. यानुनदृश; याकुलश.. A. T. पाइलदृशाम्. N. घनदृशाम्. B. XLHI. (a) सामर, सेवामुर.C: सेन्यामर. B. () " चै'. B. हस' M. (c) मिनि. मिदम् all copies except B.

·. [ ४६ ] शिरः शार्वस्वर्गारपशुपतिशिरस्तः क्षिविधरं महीधादुचुङ्गादवनिमवनेश्वापि जलपिम् । अधो गङ्गा सेयं पदमुपगता स्तोकमथवा विवेकभ्रष्टानां भवति विनिपातः शतमुखः ॥ ४४ ॥ आशा नाम नदी मनोरथजला तृष्णातरङ्गाकुला रागमाहवती वितर्कविहगा धैर्यद्रुगध्वंसिनी । मोहावर्तमुदुस्तरातिगहना प्रोतुङ्गचिन्तातटी तस्याः पारगता विशुद्धमनसो नन्दन्ति योगीश्वराः ॥४५॥ आसंसार त्रिभुवनमिदं चिन्वतां तात नाद- वास्माकं नयनपदवीं श्रोत्रयागतो वा । योयं धत्ते विषयकरिणीगाढगूढाभिमान- क्षीयस्यान्तःकरणकरिणः संयमालानलीलाम् ।। ४६ ।। सांप्रतं निवेदतायाः स्वरूपमाह । ये वर्धन्ते धनपतिपुरःप्रार्थनादुःखभाजो ये पाल्पत्वं दधति विषयाक्षेपपर्यलबुद्धेः । XLIV. See Nitisataka St. 10. XIIV. (1) भैया भम. K. G. T. (c) मो. T. नसे; वी. P. (ii) 'भो; मा... साम्. Bon. TO T. M. गीभरा मेधारा o.n. XIVI. (a) रमः रान. N.निना मान मादुरः रिनान्नारसना REA. नाना नाम. B. Any G. () मा मार्गम, T. K. Bo. (मार्गे Bo.u.) G. N. () भाम. 1. A. T. P. R. ध न जीर.1. 'ना K. T.K.G.M.O. Bon. (d) "मम् भानः मान्नः परमारणारी. पानगान Ba.a.p, Bon. काम, माल... *मनम.o.n..T. XLVII. (a)::. A.P.P.N. Bon. मामी द... P. 11. (0) ''प..M.Rn las ·नेपामन्तःस्फुरितहसिन वासराणां स्मरेयं ध्यानच्छेदे शिखरिकुहरमावशय्यानिषण्णः ॥ ४७॥ विद्या नाधिगता कलङ्करहिता वित्तं च नोपार्जितं शुभूपापि समाहितेन मनसा पित्रोन संपादिता | आलोलायतलोचना युवतयः स्वमेपि नालिङ्गिताः कालोयं परपिण्डतोलुपतया काकैरिव प्रेरितः ॥ ४८ ॥ वितीर्णे सर्वस्वे तरुणकरुणापूर्ण दयाः स्मरन्तः संसारे विगुणपरिणामा विधिगतीः । वयं पुण्यारण्ये परिणतशरचन्द्रकिरण- स्त्रियामां नेष्यामो हरचरणचित्तकशरणाः ।। ४९ ।। वयमिह परितुष्टा वल्कलैस्त्वं च लक्ष्म्या सम इह परितोपो निर्विशेपो विशेपः । स तु भवतु दरिद्रो यस्य तृष्णा विशाला मनसि च परितुटे कोर्थवान्को दरिद्रः ॥ ५० ॥ (c) तं वा; 'ता. B. गाम् ; पण. N. (d) °; दे:. B. 'ख'; °°. M. XLVIII. (c) ना युवनयः, ना प्रियनमाः N. (d) ६ प्रेरितः, व गैर्यते N. व प्रपितः P. R. B. T. K. 'वोत्तोर्यते. 'T. (2nd reading) दापोपित: Bo. (orig. B0.11 ) G. (where 7 for a:). XIII. (a) नी; म्नी C. M. A. G. (B) स्म'; न. T. K. Bor (orig. Born.) ; रम्. A. T. Bo. (र Bo.n. ) गुण; रस K. T. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) G.°मा वि'; °मा दि. N. माव".C. Ar. T.G. A. B. K. Bo. 'ती', 'ता: A. B. Af. "तम्. T. K. Bo. 'तिम्. G. N. () वयम्; कदा. T, K. Bo.G. °ण्या; °ण्ये'. P. R. °णन; ग. T. K. Bo. (orig. Bon.) G. "णनि.C. AM. स्ति; वि. B. णे त्रि.P. R. Bo.n. पास्त्रि T. K. Bo.G. N. गै: प्रि. Af.(d) "माम्; मा Bo. (orig. Bo.n.JP.R... L. (a) च लक्ष्म्या, दुकूलै:.T. K. Bo. (orig.Bo.n. G. N. (8) "मि. A. पावि'; पा C.पादि'. Bo.n. (orig. Bo.) (0) 'दनु पनि.C.A.P. R. G. T. द्रो; टी. A. T.G. (d)°द्र:,.'डी. A. T.

·{ ४८ ] . .. .. -- । . . - यदेतत्स्वाच्छन्द्यं विहरणमकार्पण्यमशनं सहार्यः संवासः श्रुतगुपशमैकमतफलम् । मनो मन्दस्पन्दं बहिरपि चिरस्यापि विमृश- न जाने कस्यैषा, परिणनिरुदारस्य नपसः ।।१।। पाणिः पानं पवित्रं भ्रमण परिगतं भैक्षमक्षय्यमन्न विस्तीर्ण वस्त्रमाशामुदशकममलं तल्पमस्वल्पमुर्वी । येषां निःसन्ताङ्गीकरणपरिणतिः स्वात्मसंतोपिणस्ते धन्याः संन्यस्तदैन्यव्यतिकरनिकराः कर्म निर्मूलयन्ति।।५।। दुराराध्यः स्वामी तुरगचलचित्ताः क्षितिभुजो वयं तु स्थूलेच्छो महति च पदे बद्धमनसः । जरा देहे मृत्युहरति सकलं जीवितमिदं सखे नान्यच्छेयो जगति विदुषोन्यत्र तपसः ॥ ५३ ।। मोगा मेघवितानमध्यविलसत्सौदामिनीचञ्चला आयुर्यायुविघटिताभपटलीलीनाम्वुबद्रगुरम् । II. Knायम स्वच्छन्दम्. A.B. N. (UP: "य: B.C. I. (orig. in.s. (c) "न्दा; ' म A. नस्य (1) Ro.n. निराशि समृ. पान्, मारिनम. A. III. (M) मामा मुहाकममरम, "मागोदकमनि सिमलम्.A. माशानामा मरम, I. I.P.R. 'मामाकमनाम. N. 'मगर,मगरा 3. (E न.A. ' निःराम'नमान्न... तिम्सन्न. P.R. III. (a) °:मा: मामा' IT. N. नुA. भुनी, भृनो 'T. (७) नु: म... (orig. lon.)G N. मनि . गुमानि A.BP. K. Mn. G.IN.न. 1...(0) AK.मारम् , यदि मम..दयिम T, K. By. (orig. Bu.u.) P.R. N. (a); ' K. Bo. (urig. to.n.) G.कोप LIV. ()*';' ,wat';fjar K. lb (Bo u. witli et forp? Timelin) Ri}}, '.

·नोना यौवनतालना तनु नामित्याकंनय्य द्रुतं योगे धैर्यममाधितिद्धिमुलभे वुदि विधढू बुधाः॥ ९४ ।। पुण्ये प्रामे वने वा महति सितपाच्छन्नपाली कपाली- मादाय न्यायगर्भइिजहतहतमुग्धमथमोपकष्टम् । हारं द्वारं प्रवृत्तो वरमुदरदरीपूरणाय क्षुधानों मानी प्राणीस पन्यो न पुनरनुदिनं तुल्यकुल्येयु दीनः ।। ५९॥ नाण्डालः किमयं द्विजानिरपवा डोय किं तापस: किंवा तत्त्वनियेशपेगलममियोंगीश्वरः कोपि किम् । दत्युतनविकल्पजल्लमुखरैः संमान्यनामा जनै- न क्रुद्धाः पथि नैव नुमनसो यान्ति स्वयं योगिनः ।।५६ ।। अहो धन्याः केचिचुटितभवबन्धव्यतिकरा बनान्तेचिन्वन्तो विषमपिपयाशीविपगतिम् ॥ (ci'नान; सात'A.K. Bo. N. 'सान I. 'सा ह... नन· नुभूनामि ; जराचे' B. [नम्मान' Bon. ta) योग गिरे- य°A. Bo.n. (गी for गि) भेः भान A, डि, 'दिद' B. विद्र' all except X. B. LY. (a) प्य; ... K. Bo .. (orig. Bo.n.) सि': शशि K. 'वन'' K. दिन. 'च्छा G. का लीक A. BI.G.R. (रीमा', 'kिer. माहार बागमें; मामाना न बन्ने बारउन. R. P. म; भK. G. H. दुद मुख. C., omitted in L ... C. म';"T. टम्; 2. (0) मनो; टि. A.K. Bo. ( orm. By...) G... T.भादो; तो 1.(d) प्राली; मार्ग पन्नों, नायो A. T.K. N.G. न च G. नंन 'नेनु.1;a. LVI. (a) चा च° T.P.R. B32.का, बर्ग' ...(8) निदे विक.B. किस दा . T. It) : मम्, 'रेरा'...'' B. 'T. P. R. ना. पी. A... B. 'r. P.R.; 'ने दो ना Bo.R.(1) सान्नि सक्षम मानने.. LTII. (0) भो, मार; C. 1. {} दिन्नन्नी ....; चिनान्ताई...... (7914: C. V. szilimi Rotel in V. C.mucatary, . 7

·शरमन्द्रज्योत्स्नाधवरागगनाभोगसुभगां
नयन्ते ये रात्रि मुकृतचयचिन्तकशरणाः ॥ ५७ ।।
पतस्माद्विरमेन्द्रियार्थगहनादायासकादाश्रय
श्रेयोमार्गमशेषदुःखशमनव्यापारदर्भ क्षणान् ।
शान्तं भावमुपैहि संत्यज निजां कहोललोलां गति
मा भूयो भज भड्डरां भवरतिं चेतः प्रसीदाधुना ।। ५८ ॥
पुग्यैलफलैः पिये प्रणयिनि वृत्तिं कुरुवाधुना
भूशय्या नववल्लालैरकरुणैरुत्तिष्ठ यामा वनम् ।
क्षुद्राणामविवेकमूटमनसां यत्रेश्वराणां सदा
पित्तन्याध्यविवेकविदलगिरां नामापि न भूयते ।। ५९ ॥
मोहं मार्जयतामुपाय रति नन्द्रार्धचूडामणी
नः स्वर्गनरङ्गिणीतटभुयामासगगगीकुरा ।
(c) गाम ; 'गा. P. () -ने, '२°; C..
LVIII. (a) 'म...अय, मकादाश्रयान् C. A. M.K. सादा प्रय.
B.N. (b) णान्: 'णम् 13.1. (0) शानमः मागी..., '. N. 2011
•TA K... गी' G. ग); म°K. A. (al) भूयो, पम्. IH. भा; ना.
ils. of IA. I Ba.n. T. [पये, प्रिय-A. P..n. ]. K. R.
IA' G. मथा. 1. प्रिय: T. प्रणापान; म मरिल.; K. TH; 'तोय ''. R. I.
I. AB.C. निम् ; प्रा नग G. N. (LY ON ना; याना T. K. P.
G. न. 13. N. 'या ग° P. R. o... काल पर K. for
G.Corit. Hon.) रम्गे', 'प... o. 11. (whoror fore)
C. I. ALL T. Himal K. गामा बम , गा (PUNE
1.मा बने T.(0) ; म' (orig. Tu.n.) (1) न सिर
IITimrati. I.fia-fan', . S. Ancil, T.
Harire. K. B. ... ' T.G. (गम : नाम
I.S. ) Trt T. K. B. ferrig. 1.} (46) IE:
..... {ur... !)

·को वा वीचिषु बुटुटेषु न नटिल्लेखानु व बी न ज्वालामेषु च पन्नगेषु च सरिदेगेषु च प्रत्ययः ॥६० ॥ भये गीतं सरसकवयः पार्थतो दाक्षिगात्याः पृटे लीलावलयरणितं चामरमादिमीनाम् । . यद्यस्त्येवं कुरु भवरसास्वादने तम्पत्वं नोबेचनः प्रविश सहना निर्विकल्प नमाधौ ॥ १॥ . बिरमत बुधा योपित्तहानुसाक्षगमारा- रकुरुत करुणामंत्रीमज्ञायचजनसंगमम् । न खलु नरके हाराकान्तं घनस्तनमण्डलं गरगमयवा भोगोविम्ब रणन्मगिमेसनम् ॥१२॥ प्रागाघातानिवृत्तिः परधनहरणे संयमः सत्यवाक्यं काले गस्त्या प्रदानं युवतिननकयामूकभावः परेषाम् ! नृणास्रोनोविभङ्गो गुरुषु च विनयः मर्मभृतानुकाना सामान्यः सर्वशारदेन्यनुपविधिः श्रेयसामेष न्याः ॥१३॥ माननंदिन भनस कंनिटपरं मन्कारिणी मा म्म भू- भागेभ्यः स्यानयो न वयं का निस्पृहागामति ।

·" [ ५२ ] मद्यःस्यूतपलाशे पनपुटिकापात्रे पवित्री कृते : मिक्षासक्तुभिरेव संप्रति वयं वृत्ति समीहामहे ।। ६४ ॥ यूयं वयं वयं यूयमित्यासीन्मनिरावयोः ! कि जातमधुना येन यूयं यूयं वयं वयम् || ६५ ।। चाले लीनामुकुलीनममी मन्थरा दृष्टिपाताः किंक्षिप्यन्ते विरम विग्म व्यर्थ एप अमम्ने । संप्रत्यन्ये वयमुपरतं वाल्यगाम्था बनान्ने क्षीणो मोरस्तुणमिव जगज्जालमालोकयामः ।। ६६ ।। इयं वाला मां प्रत्यनवरतमिन्दीवरदल- प्रभानोरं चक्षुः क्षिपनि किमभिपेनमनया | गनो मोहोस्माकं स्मरकुसुमवाणव्यतिकर- ज्वरज्वाला शान्ता तदपि न घराकी विरमति ॥ ६७ ॥ रम्ग हर्यतलं न कि बसतये श्राव्यं न गेयादिक किं वा प्राणसमासमागममुग्यं मैवाधिक प्रीतये । कि तृमानपनापतङ्गपवनव्यानोलदीपाकुर- छाया चन्चलमाकलय्य मरुलं सन्तो बनान्नं गताः ॥६॥ (1) मद्य य.A. TC. Pay'r. "का': : P. BUD. " A ..सब . LIV. (b) जा'; या Its.n. येन याम मित्र मन. C. LXVI. (८)रमब्य'; नयनी C. LXVII.) 'नी',नी' M. I.:.M. LXVIII (n) मा. P. PN. Ion. (1) 'माम'; 'म.A. म. '". M. N. ( नदी, ना.T. K. N G. B. मा. I. ami. A. 'पनाना: EN. 'r. K. G.K. (d) मालम् गमनम् Po (orig No.n.) 'T.'ता; 'नम्. 0. LA ·किं कन्दाः कन्दरभ्यः प्रलयमुपगता निर्जग या गिरिभ्यः प्रध्यस्ता वा तरुभ्यः सरसफलभृतो वल्कलिन्यध शाग्वाः। वीक्ष्यन्ते यन्मुखानि प्रसभमपगतप्रश्रयाणां खलानां दुःखोपात्ताल्पवित्तस्मयवशपवनानतिभ्रलतानि || ६९ ॥ गङ्गानरङ्गकणशीकरशीतलानि विद्याधगध्युषितचारुशिलातलानि । म्यानानि किं हिमवतः प्रलयं गतानि यत्सावमानपरपिण्डरता मनुष्याः ॥ ७० ॥ यदा मेहः श्रीमानिपतति युगान्ताग्निनिहतः समुद्राः शुष्यन्ति प्रचुरनिकराहमिलयाः । धरा गच्छत्यन्तं धरणिधरपादैरपि धृता शरीरे का वार्ता करिकलभकर्णापचपले ॥ ७१ ॥ एकाकी निस्पृहः शान्नः पाणिपात्रो दिगम्बरः। कदा शम्भो भविष्यामि कर्मनिर्मूलनक्षमः ।। ७२।। पाताः श्रियः सकलकामदुधास्ततः किं दत्तं पदं शिरसि विहिपतां ततः किम् । LXIX.(a) निझरा वा गिरिभ्य ; पादपाः किं विगीर्णाः. A. (७) किंवा वा शापं गनाने गिरिकुहरगना निझरा वारिपूर्णाः. A. 'ना वा नरुभ्यः; स्लाः कि महीना: K. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) "लिन्य; लेभ्यः. C.लिभ्यः M. (c) यन्मु, किं मु. K. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) °म'°. P. R. C. I. K. (0) "सोपानात्म'; खानम्वल्प. IN. वशपदनान, पवनाशान T. K. Bo. (orig. Bon.) G. N. (where a for न) विषपवनान.. M In A. another reading is f नवैराग्ययुक्तं सुचार- ननिशितो ज्ञानग्वद्गः मनष्टी । येन द्वारे नपा धनमदमलिना संगति यान्ति धीराः॥ LXX. (d) यत्मा'; येना. A. यत्स्था... रता; गना. A. LXXI. (a) पदा; सदा. M. यतो. N. निहत ; दलिता A. वलिनः N. (B) नि- कर; मकर. P. R. N. सलिल. A. (c) The third and second lines interchange places in A. (d) कल'; कर A. का'; कारा' c. LxxiII. () दनम्न्यनम्. T. K. N. R.P.Bo. (orig. Bo.n.JG:A.

·. [ ५५ । सन्मानिताः प्रणयिनी यिभवैस्ततः कि कल्पं स्थितं तनुभूनां तनुभिस्ततः किम् ।। ७३ ।। जीर्णा कन्था ततः किं सितममलपटं पट्टसूत्रं ततः कि- मेका भार्या ततः किं हयकरिमुगणैरावृतो या. ततः किम् । भक्तं भुक्तं ततः किं कदशनगथवा वासरान्ते नतः किं, व्यक्तज्योतिर्न वान्तर्मथितभवभयं वैभवं वा तत:किम् ||७४ ।। भक्तिर्भवे मरणजन्मभयं हदिस्थं स्नेहो न वन्धुषु न मन्मथजा विकाराः । संसर्गदोपरहिता विजना वनान्ता वैराग्यमस्ति किमतः परमर्थनीयम् ।। ७५ ॥ तस्मादनन्तमजरं परमं विकासि ना चिन्तय किमेभिरसविकल्पैः । यस्यानुषङ्गिण इमे भुवनाधिपत्य- भोगादयः कृपणलोकमता भवन्ति ।। ७६ ।। (6) मन्मानिनाः; सन्मानिनाम् A. सपादिना: '.K. Bo. G. N. मानिनः R. P.Bo.n. नोनार. A..'; ar T. K. Bo. (orig. Re.n.) G. (al सम्. A. I. Bo..G.°नम : नाम. A. 'ना: 'T. To. (orig. Bon.) G. K. N. "ना; नग्न 'T. Bo. (orig. Bon.) G. नाभि ; नः T. Ho. (orig. Bo.n.) G. K. N. In P. R. tho fourth Vue 14 sccomel, Recond third, and third fourth. IIXXIV. (a) tी Bon. 'परम् । परम्. Bon. "मयम्"वस्वम् Ikyu. (ty for यकरि c. बहुगुणगांगना कोरिरेया ननः किम Ba.n. ) भक्ति भन नमानमा पासरा ने मन.किम, Ths lino is fourth in Iran. () र पान (भान्न coil} मनः करिनुरतांना गमः किम Pan LX.XY. (0) भुगमनु', न मन मT. Ra. G. (1) °गत: मिन' N. ", "म"N. G. T.C. किमतः परमर्थनीयम् : हार गरमयन्ति ... IXXVT. (a) सम्: "माT.G.काम, म. C. One A.P. Iso.n. and. (ममा मन ना यार ननाM.(क), A. '', K. la.....मनानाM.मा ...

·[ ५५ ] पातालमाविशमि यासि नभो बिलइय दिडपटलं भ्रमसि मानसनापलेन । प्रान्त्यापि जातु विमल कयमात्मनीनं त म न स्मरसि निवृतिमपि येन || ७७ ॥ रात्रिः सैव पुनः स एव दिचसो मत्याधुधा जन्तयों धावन्त्युधमिनस्तथैव निभृतमारम्धतंतरिक्रयाः । व्यापारी पुगगतमुनाविषयैरेयविमानामुना संसारेण कर्थिताः कथमहो मोहान तजामहे ।। ७० ॥ मही रम्या शय्या विपुतमुपंधानं भुजतता यिनानं नाकाशं व्यजनमनुकुलोबमनिसः । स्फुरदीपचन्द्रो विरतिवनितासङ्गमुदिनः सुखं शान्तः शेते मुमिरतनुभृतिर्नुप इव ॥ ७९ ॥ त्रैलोम्याधिपतित्वमेव विरस यस्मिन्महाशासने ततध्यासनवरा मानघटने भोगे रति मा कृथाः । LXXVII. (a) या य Bo.n. (c) नीनम्. नीनम् A. T. Bo. G. नानम् C. AL. (2) सद्ब्रह्म न स्म'; न ब्रह्म सम्म P. K. Bor (orig. Bo.z.) G. स ब्रा संस्म । ये; के T.K. Bor (orig. Bo.n.) C. LXXYIII. (a) मु. A. K. Bo. G. N. (1) मा ना मा. 'T. M. To Rr; h. Ho.n. 'त प्रा. C.G. 'तत्तरिक "नम्तकि. T. (c) • भुक्क मुन Do. fong. Bv.1.) भूत. G. N. रवम्; रिस्थम्. I.T. Bo, G. N.रेच. Bo.n."; . A. (d) ना; क; "ना वय. K.T.G. N. Bo. (org. Bo.2.) हान्न न. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) G. लम्जा". जानी...K. .T.G. L.xis.(a) ही, हा. N. रम्या; मृवी. A. शम्या."T. K. Bo.G.M, N. R. Inा P. शय्या, मो. N. शका. P. पुन'; तत. A. (e) स्फुरदोष- .धन्दी; शरञ्चन्द्रो दीपो. N. (d) खम्; "मी. N. 'तलम् P. LXXX. (a) शामने गोभनम A: (1) °स;.'.'. वरल मसु. A. मनास्लमानयटन परिनोमिनि मनी. Bun.' .

·[ ५६ भोगः कोपि म एक एव परमो नित्योदितो भृम्भते यत्स्वादाविरमा भवन्ति विषयात्रैलोक्यराज्यादयः ||८०॥ किं वेदैः स्मृतिभिः पुराणपउनैः शावैर्महाविस्तरैः स्वर्गप्रामकुटीनिवासफलः कर्मक्रियाविभ्रमैः । मुकैकं भववन्धदुःखरचनाविध्यसकालानलं स्वात्मानन्दपदप्रवेशकलनं शेषा वणिरवृत्तयः ॥ ८१॥ आयुः, कल्लोललोल कतिपयदिवसस्थायिनी यौवनश्री- रीः संकल्पकल्ला घनसमयसदिद्विभमा भोगपूराः । कण्टालेपोपगूदं तरपि च न निर यत्पियाभिः प्रणीतं ब्रह्मण्यासमानिया भवत भवभयाम्भोधिपार तरीतुम् ॥८२।। प्रमाण्डमण्डलीमार कि लोभाय मनस्विनः । शफरीस्फुरितेनाम्धेः क्षुपता जानु जायते ॥ ८३ ॥ (A) रिया; भान. A. विभवा'. P. R. In Ro..G. N. K. T. the first linois होनादिमरुद्रगों (णा. 'T.) मणगणान्य (प.T.) वविधतो मन्य (ज. T.). The second is the fourth aboovo as in P..& R.cxcept यच्चा- पान् lor पसाग in Bo. G. T. K. The third in the same as above except for 1912, in Ro. G. T. K. & form in N. The fourth line m all is भी (भोः Bo. & K.) गाभो क्षणभरे नदिनो भोग रति iixxxI. (0) टो, नि:. T.(c) कम: भुनः किम्. G. SETगा. TA. भार.1.1.H. दुःT.R. h. GN. दुःमा भार. I. K. Rs. G. N. 'स; 'म....((३०;"स'. T.K.G. परनमः "नमितम्. A.43; A. Pu... 'नयम निभिः ..... liun. IXXXI. (M) मा मो..1.10.1. 'ग: 'र:. C. Ron, "गा. K. 3.G... {) uid..T. 'न न न P. L. (d) OTHE 'रनु. Tr i. Po (orig. ki.n.) नि: K. LAXXII. (u) TRo, K.मी. (orig.as.). LE.P.R.एम.D. K.मंगाप, A. Mo..(0) नाना ....wikinit Trt.लीम Hit. N. . माया .

·[ ५७ ॥ यदासीदज्ञानं स्मरनिमिर संस्कारजनितं तदां नारीमयमिदमशेपं जगदपि । इदानीमस्माकं पटुत्ताविवेकाञ्जनजुपां समीभूता दृष्टित्रिभुवनमपि ब्रह्म मनुते ॥ ८४ ॥ रम्याचन्द्रमरीचयस्तृणवती रम्या वनान्तस्थती रम्यः साधुसमागमः शमसुखं काव्येषु रम्याः कथाः । कोपोपाहिनवाप्पविन्दुतरतं रम्यं प्रियाया मुखं. सर्व रम्यमनित्यनामुपगते चित्ते न किंचित्पुनः ।। ८५ ॥ मिक्षाशी ननमभ्यसङ्गरहितः स्वायत्तचेष्टः सदा নাননিদাননি; ব্যধিনী দিযন: { रध्याक्षीणविशीर्णजीर्णवसनैः संमाप्तकन्यासखो निर्मामो निरहंकृतिः शमसुखामागेकबद्धस्पृहः ।। ८६ ।। मातर्मेदिनि तात मारुत सखे तेजः सुबन्धो जल भ्रातयोम निवद्ध एव भवनामेष प्रगामाञ्जलिः । LXXXIV. (3) दान; दिन- A.K. (4) मनु ननु. C. If. LIXXY. (a) यातूपउनी; 4: मुमिना A, Bo. n. (6) "म्पः; यम्, A. K. Bo. N. R. T.G. P. साभुसमागमः शमः; माधुममागमोदर Bo. n. A. तब समानमागम T.G. साधुसमासमागम K. Bo. माभुमुदत्समागम. P. R. साधुममा- गमामन.N. "''ले°T. G.(विन्दः दृत्ति 1. (1) निय', 'रम्य P.R. सुप, म. Bo. n. मKि.; 'तम्. A. K. Bo.(orig. Bo. n.). LXXXVL.(a) मध्यसङ्ग सङ्गमभ्य. P. R. चेष्टः, देश:. वेप: Bo. 1. (0) दाना'; हाना K. Bo. (orig. Bo. 1.).रतदित.A.R.P. भिन्न K. Bo. (". Born.) "मार्गनिरतः; दरदिनः . Bo. (orig: Bo.u.). (emy; कार्य-K. Bo. N. जीणं; चार.A. Bo. n. कार्ग P. R. 'न.न.N, ":समामः "रास्त.K. रिन्यून; Bo. (orig. Bo.1.) मानोन्य.P.P.in A; परो. K. Bo, 'सनो. N. {a) °न); 'गो, K.Bo. {orig. marter's समसुधर Ba. gorig. Borp.). LXXXVII. (a) नैन; योनि: A. K. Bo P. Homhi. (orig. Bo. n.)(8); 4. A.K. Bo. I. P... ity, p. A.K.kr मन्य.. मन्यः.P.R.N. 8 ·[ ५८ ] युग्मत्सङ्गयशोपजानसुकृनौद्रेकस्फुरनिर्मत- ज्ञानापास्तसमस्तमोहमहिमा लीये परे ब्रह्मणि ।। ८७ यावत्स्वस्यमिदं कलेवरगृई यायथ दूरे जरा यावचेन्द्रियशक्तिरप्रतिहता यायक्षयो मायुषः । आत्मश्रेयसि तावदेव विदुषा कार्यः प्रयलो महा- न्यौहीने भवने तु कूपखननं प्रत्युद्यमः कीदृशः ।। ८८ ॥ नाभ्यस्ता भुवि वादिवृन्ददमनी विद्या विनीतोचिता खड्डाः करिकुम्भपीठदलनैर्नाकं न नीतं यशः । कान्ताकोमलपल्लवाधररसः पीतो न चन्द्रोदये तारुण्यं गतमेव निष्फलमहो शून्यालये दोपवत् ॥ ८९ ॥ ज्ञाने सतां मानमदादिनाशनं केपांचिदेतन्मदमानकारणम् । स्थान विविक्तं यमिनां विमुक्तये कामातुराणामतिकामकारणम् || ९० ॥ जीर्णा एव मनोरथाः स्वहृदये यातं जरा यौवनं रन्तानेषु गुणाध वन्ध्यकलतां याता गुणविना । (c) नोटेक नम्फार; N. (d) ज्ञाना; ज्वाला'. K. Bo.(ong. Bo.n.) १० "र. Bo. (ong. Bo.n.) M. EXXXVIII. (a) कलेवरगृहमशरीरमरूजम्. A. 'T'. K. Bo. N. G.P. R. च दूरे जरा जरा दूरतो A. T. K. Bo. G. N. P. R. (a) मो; न्मम् A. T. K. Bo. N. R. G. P. °नु° M. तु; च C. म.G. नम्; ने A. M.E% BF A. M. LXXXIX. (a) भुति, प्रनि N. वादि; बाद A.G. वृन्द, दान्न. . °म "ल° 1. (D) पीट: दन्न. 1. कर P.R. 'ल', 'म K. G. Bo. (orig. Bo. n) (c) पी'; प्री'. Bo. n. (a) निफ नि फ° P. R. XCI. (a) "या सा; 'याथ. T. K. Bo. N.G.°. स Bon. नरायों; गन'A.N.'r. K. Bo. G. ध्य, ध्य. A.

·सत्यामेव त्रिलोकीसरिति हरशिरथुम्बिनविष्टायां सट्टत्ति कल्पयन्त्यां वटपिटपमवर्षल्कलैः सत्फलेश्च । कोयं विद्वान्यिपत्तिज्वरजनितरजातीय दुःस्वासिकानां वकं वीक्षेत दुःस्थे यदि हि न विभृयात्स्ये कुटुम्वेनुकम्पाम्||१५|| उद्यानेषु विचित्रभोजनयिधिस्तीयातितीयं तपः कौपीनापरणं सुबत्रममितं भिक्षाटनं मण्डनम् । आमनं मरणं च मङ्गलसमं यस्यां समुत्पद्यते सो काशी परिहत्य हन्त विबुधैरन्यत्र किं स्थीयते ॥ ९६ ॥ नायं ते समयो रहस्यमधुना निद्राति नाथो यदि स्थित्वा द्रक्ष्यति कुप्यति प्रभुरिति दारेषु येषां वचः । चेतस्तानपहाय याहि भवनं देवस्य विश्वेशितु- निर्दीवारिकनिर्दयोन्यपरुपं निःसीमशर्मपदम् ॥ ९७ ॥ प्रियसखि विपदण्डवातप्रतापपरम्परा परिचयचले चिन्ताचक्ने निधाय विधिः खलः । मृदामिव वलापिण्डीकृत्य प्रगल्भकुलालव- दमयति मनो नो जानीमः किमत्र विधास्यति ॥ १८ ॥ महेश्वरे वा जगतामधीश्वरे जनार्दने वा जगदन्तरात्मनि । xov. (a) विच्छ; °दच्छ°. C. (8) सनिम्; सट्टनम् M. या वयदिटप न्याननट (न्यान्नट ) लेयपि K. T. P.H. (0) खास, खारित . (a) ६', ये C. लव कु; कु. XCI. (6) उनम्, लम. M. xcvII. (d)ों दीवारकनियोक्तिपरुपम्. Bo.v. XCVIII. a) खि, ख° N. (in Nitis"staka). Bo.n. पडतात: 'डपान्त. A. Bo.n. °ण्डापात. N. प्रताप, प्रपात. A. Bo.n. प्रवात.N. 16) भयनल', 'चपले. C. 'नयरले. N. नयवते. A. चयवन Bo.n. नि; वि. N. (0) °44% वन ०.C. (d) नौ जानीम. किमत्र; जो जीर्णानां किम (1) A. XCIX. (a), नामचीनी म; M.P.R.

·[ ६१ ] नयोन भेदप्रतिपत्तिरस्ति मे तथापि भक्तिस्तरुणेन्दुशेखरे ।। ९९ ।। रे कन्दर्प करं फेदर्थयसि कि कोदण्डटङ्कारव रेरे कोकिल कोमलैः कलरवैः किं त्वं वृथा जल्पसि । मुग्धे स्निग्धविदग्धमुग्धमधुरैर्लोलेः कटाक्षरतं नेतधुम्वितचन्द्रनूडचरणध्यानामृतं वर्तते ॥ १० ॥ कौपीनं शतखण्डजर्जरतरं कन्या पुनस्तादृशी निश्चिन्तं सुखसाध्यभेक्षमशनं शय्या इमशाने बने । मित्रामित्रसमानतातिविमला चिन्तातिशून्यालये ध्वस्ताशेपमदप्रमादमुदितो योगी सुखं तिष्ठति ।। १०१ ।। भोगा भरवृत्तयो बहुविधास्सैरेव चायं भव- स्तत्कस्यैव कृते परिभ्रमत रे लोकाः कृतं चेष्टितः । (0) न बस्तुभेदप्रनिरनिरस्ति मे T.N. न वचस्तो में प्रनिपनिरनि K. Bo.G. न भैरहेनुप्रनिपनिरसि 1. P. B. (in which two °नः म). मे; नी. A. C. (a)रे; किम्. A. किमी रे. A. रड्रार; पारिनैः (?) A. (1) ले.; 'लम् - A. वैः, "वम्, A. जम'; बन्ग. A. P. R. (0) ग्धे ग्यः. A. विदग्धम्। म्भमपुरैलोलः; सुभाक्षरमधुनराला, A. विदग्धमुग्धमराठेरैः. P. R. For मुग्ध . has प (). वर्नने सपनि. P. R. CI. (c) "नरम; 'तरा. A. T. Bo. N. जरम् G. (B) निधिन्नम् ; नैविनम्. A. नैधिन्न्यम्. T. Bo. N. K. नैचित्य G.निधिनम्. Bo.n. निर्धानम्. 1. सुख- साभ्य, सुखसानु.A. Bo.n. निरपेक्ष. G. N. T. K. Bo. (which tra hare स्य for s). शम्या; निद्रा T. K. G. N. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) (0) तानिविम'; कारिविरल. A. Bo.a. °नि शु; 'ध भू.. M. Bo.n. (जा for ब्ला) (d) मध्यमाद नमममोद. A. Bo.n, (म: for मर). I.T. K. Bo.G.N. these tro last lines are as follows: सानन्ध्येश निरश विदरणं शान्नं रखान्नं K. Do. 1. प्रशान्तं मनः (सहा. Bo. G. K. N. पोगमहोत्सवी घ यदि लोरराज्येन रिन् । CII.; स्. A. T. R. P. N. Bo.G. I, K. 'मन 'मय.: Bo.n.t; है, T. K. G .; नये.A. नैन निम्. T. K.G. Bor (orig. Bo.n.) .

·[ १२ ] आशापाशगतोपशान्तिविशदं चेता समाधीयतां कामोच्छित्तियशे स्वधामनि यदि श्रद्धेयमस्मनः ||१०|| धन्यानां गिरिकन्दरे निवसतां ज्योतिः परं ध्यायत्ता- मानन्दाश्रुजलं पियन्ति शकुना निःशङ्कमलेशयाः । भस्माकं नु मनोरथोपरचितप्रासादवापीनट- फ्रीडाकाननकेलिकौतुकजुपामायुः परिक्षीयते ॥ १०३ ॥ आघ्रातं मरणेन जन्म जरया विद्युचलं यौवनं संतोषी धनलिप्सया शमसुखं प्रौढाङ्गनाविभ्रमैः । लोकैमत्सरिभिर्गुणा वनभुयो ध्यालैर्नृपा दुर्जनै रस्थैर्येण विभूतिरप्यपहृता प्रस्तं न कि केन वा ॥ १०४ ।। आधिव्याधिशतैर्जनस्य विविधैरारोग्यमुन्मूल्यते लक्ष्मीर्यत्र पतन्ति तत्र विवृतद्वारा इव व्यापदः । जातं जातमवश्यमाशु विवशं मृत्युः करोल्यात्मसा- स्तविक नाम निरङ्कुशेन विधिना यनिर्मितं सुस्थितम् ॥१०॥ (deit; प. Bo. (orig. Bo.a) G. छ%; PH.T. K. N. Bor G. शशास्व. N. शस'. Bo.n. CIII. (a) नि', पु. K. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) G. T. N. (1) जर; कणान. T. K. Bo. (orng. Bo.n.) G. N. (O योपर; थैः परि". A. M. (d) परि; परम्. A. N. M. Bo. K.G. P. R. पर. T. CIV. (a) घातम्; "कान्तम्. N. 'T. K. G. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) °या; "सा N. K. Bo.G. (orig. Bo.n.) विद्युच्चलम् । प्रत्युद्गतम्. A. Bo.1, चात्युसम्वलम् N. प्यायुग्न्तलम् P. R. यात्युनमम्. K. Bo. G. यान्युषणम् 'T.(e) कर्म : के म. R. वनभुवोतु पठणे. A. °म्नु पदनो. Bo.n°पा; id: A (d) भूनिर- ध्यपरना; भूनयोप्युपहना. N. Do (orig. Bo.n. but a for ) G.K. पत्नयो- प्युपहना. T. कैन वा; के जनाः M. नेन वा. A.. ov.(a) जनस्य विविधैः यस्यनितराम्. M. (७) पतन्नि तत्र पत्रिवच. M. वृत; विध. Bo.n. TO चाला. M. व्या श.K. मा. T. Bo. orig. Bo. (c) जानजानम्; भायुर्यातम. K. जाताजानम्, G. (d) नाम; केन. T. K. Bo. (orig. Bo.n.) नेन. N. स्थितम्; "स्थिरम् 'T. A.K. Ba. (orig. Bo.a.).

·[ ६३ ]- कृच्छ्रेणामध्यमध्ये नियमिततनुभिः स्थीयते गर्भमध्ये कान्नाविश्लेषदुःखत्र्यतिकरविषमे यौवने विमयोगः । मारीणामप्यवज्ञा विलसति नियनं वृद्धभावोप्यसाधुः संसारेरे मनुष्या यदत यदि सुखं स्वल्पमप्यस्ति किंचित्।।१०६॥ भायुर्वर्षशतं नृणां परिमितं रात्रौ तदर्ध गतं तस्यार्थस्य परस्य चार्धमपरं बातत्ववृद्धवयोः । शेयं व्याधिवियोगदुःखसहित सेवादिभिर्नीयते गोवे यारिनरगवञ्चलतरे सौख्यं कुतः पाणिनाम् ॥ १०७॥ ब्रह्मज्ञानविवेकिनोमलधियः कुर्वन्त्यही दुष्कर यन्मुञ्चन्त्युपभोगकाञ्चनधनान्येकान्ततो निस्पृहाः । न मातानि पुरा न संप्रति न न प्राप्ती दृढप्रत्ययो वाञ्यामात्रपरिपहाण्यपि परं त्यक्तुं न शक्ता वयम्॥१०८।। व्याघ्रीय तिष्टति जरा परितर्जयन्ती रोगाथ शव इव पहरन्ति देहम् । CVI. (a) नियमिनन नियमितरतु. A.निम्ननि ननु. T. मतितानि ना G. भमध्ये: भाप्त. A.T. K. Bo. (भधवासो. Bo.n.JG. N. भगर्ने. P.R. 10) समस्. A. "म; मो. Bo. X. ऐ. T.G. पियों'; जीपभो'. T.K. Bo. orig. Bo.n.) N. (0) नारीणाम-प; वामाक्षीणाम'. T. K. Bor forig. Bo.a.) G. N. सहस.. हास. T. K. Ra. G. N. 'लाम' Bo.D. नियनम् वसनी. A. वासनि: I. K. Bo.G. N. 'योग'; प्य'. P.R. CVII. (0) "ल"; ". I. (6) पोम: AII. सेवा' P.R. (a) रचलनरः सदरामे. A. Bo.v. OVIII. (a) नीम; 'सनिम.T. K.X.G. दुध दुक. 1. (1) सन्म: ये... दुष; न्या. T. काञ्चन; भाग्यवि.A.S. K. Do.G. P.R.भारपी. T. भोसी.नम:'. Bo. t.P. (orig. o.n.) (c) नम:'. T. G. S. (rhere a for fr immediately following) चार (?) G. 'दम'; प्र. P. R. Bo.n, ": "T.II. K. पा... (a) या "रक्षा. C. 'सि. नगि... परपम्. T. परि.BO.G. (orig. To.n.) शना रयम नानि धमा: T. CL)रिता' 1. *....k.kil.

·[ ६४ ] आयुः परिसवति मिन्नघटादिवाम्भो लोकस्तथाप्यहितमाचरतीति चित्रम् ।। १०९ ।। सृजति नाथदशेपगुणाकर पुरुपरलमलंकरणं भुवः । तदपि तक्षणभङ्गिः करोति चे- दहह कष्टमपण्डितता विधेः ॥ ११०।। गात्रं संकुचितं गतिर्विगलिता भ्रष्टा च दन्तावलि- दृष्टिनश्यति वर्धते बधिरता वक्रं च लालायते । वाक्यं नाद्रियते च वान्धवजनो भार्या न शुभूपते हा कष्टं पुरुषस्य जीर्णवयसः पुत्रोप्यमित्रायते ॥ १११ ॥ क्षणं बालो भूत्वा क्षणमपि युवा कामरसिकः क्षणं वित्तहीनः क्षणमपि च संपूर्णविभवः । जराजीणेरड्रेट इव वलीमंडिततनु- नरः संसारान्ते विशति यमधानीजवनिकाम् ।। ११२॥ अहो या हारे वा बलवति रिपो वा सुहृदि वा मणी वा लोटे वा कुसुमशयने या दृषदि वा । तृणे या बेणे था मम समदृशो यान्ति दिवसाः कनिपुण्यारण्ये शिय शिव शिवेति प्रलपतः ।। ११३ ।। ।। इति श्रीभर्तृहरिकृतवैराग्यशतकं संपूर्णम् ।। (0) युः परि: 'युष सम् A.याम्भी; पछA. CX. Svo Nitis'ataka. XCII. CXI. (b) मि. K. Bo.G. (6)ो भा'; भी'. T. CXII. (४) कामः वार. G.( माग पनि G. (1) ने M. P. Rihar M.P. जान', नीय'. Bi. (orig. No.u.) N. "; T.K.G. CATII. (0) -न; .A PR. Bo.D. (a) '; 'ये'. 'T. K. 10. {urig.se.... it.

·१५ ] MISCELLANEOGS. भचिनस्य दान्तस्य शान्तस्य समचेतसः।। सदा संतुष्टमनसः सर्वाः सुखमया दिदाः ॥ १॥ . अनावर्ती कालो ब्रजति त वृथा तन्न गणिनं दशास्नास्ताः सोटा व्यसनातसंपातविधुरः । कियादा वक्ष्यामः किमिव बत नात्मन्यपकृतं त्वया यावत्तावरपुनरपि नदेव व्यवतितम् !! २॥ अभिमतमहामानमन्धिप्रभेदपटीयसी गुरुतरगुणपामाम्भोजस्फुहोज्वलचन्द्रिका । विपुलविलसतजावटीविदारकुटारिका जटरपिडरी दुःपूरेयं करोति विडम्बनम् ॥ ३ ॥ भरतीमहि ययं मिक्षामाशावासो वसीमहि । शयीमहि महीप कुर्वामहि किमीधरः ॥ ४ ॥ उत्तिल क्षगमेकमुदह गुरुं दारिद्राभारं सखे भान्तस्तायदहं चिरं मरण सेवे त्वदीयं सुखम् । इत्युक्तो धनवनितेन सहसा गत्वा श्मशाने शवों दारियान्मरणं वर वरमिति ज्ञात्वैय ती स्थितः ॥५॥ उदयरमा भूः स च निधिरसां योजना सदा पान्यः पूषा गगनपरिमार्ग पलयनि । 11. (a)न.T.0}; नार. P.R. On नपना'. B. Gre: HOT.: 1.1. (3) पर 1. B. T. III. (1] ', 'प.G. J. (4) लिम'; 'रस' ... 'र; 'न.. I. G... iit Ban. {orig. B.) 0 नकद- K. A. Bo. X. P.P.G. (im which ना only). IY. (A)ी.P.P.A. G.K. T. Partcriz. RO.PATI VI. Sve Vitiistaks Miscellacrous Starza t, and add to the note therefke"nfirrtfok." .

·. [६] इति प्रायो भावाः :. स्फुरदयविमुद्रामुकुलिताः सनां; मशोन्मेपः पुनरयमसीमा विजयो ॥ ६ ॥ एको देयः केशयो वा शिषो या. एक मित्रं भूपलियर्या यति । पको वास: पत्नने वा वने वा एका भार्या मुन्दरी वा दरी या || ७|| एको रागिषु राजते प्रियतमादेहार्धदारी हरो नीरागेषु जनो विमुक्तललनासङ्गो न यामारपरा! दुर्वारस्मरवाणपनगविषव्याविद्धमुग्धो जनः शेषः कामविडम्बितान विपयान्भोक्तुं न मोक्तुं क्षमः ||८|| एता हंसन्ति च रुदन्ति च कार्यदेतो- विश्वासयन्ति । परं न च विश्वसन्ति । तस्मानरेण सुशीलसमन्वितेन नार्यः श्मशानघटिका हव वर्जनीयाः॥ ९॥ कदा वाराणस्याममरतटिनीरोषसि वस- न्यसानः कोपीनं शिरसि निदधानोञ्जलिपुटम् । अये गौरीनाथ त्रिपुरहर शम्भो बिनयन प्रसीदेत्याक्रोशनिमिपमिष नेप्यामि दिवसाम् ।। १० ।। कॉर्कश्यं स्तनोदृशोस्तरलतालीकं मुखे साप्यते कौटिल्यं करसंचये च यदने मान्धं त्रिके स्थूलना। भीरत्वं दये सदैव कथितं मायाप्रयोगप्रिये यासो दोपगणों मृगदृशां ताः स्युः पानां प्रियाः ॥ ११॥ भाविहीणावाचं चिदपि चाहेति रुदितं परिमिनटी इन्धि सुसमतलहः । . . VII. See Nitišataka Miscellaneous Stanza 5. -x.18) नम:'. R. Io.td)RN.K. । --- ·. . [१०] क्वचिद्रामा रम्याः कचिदपि गलत्कुटवपुरी न जाने संसारः किममृतमयः किं विषमयः ॥ १२॥ गानित च विकलचटुमीश्वराणां कुर्वनयं प्रहसनस्य नः कनोसि । तं खां पुनः पतितकर्णकमाजमेनं नारयेन केन नयिष्यति दीर्घमायुः ।। १३ ।। ॥१४॥ चला लक्ष्मीधताः प्राणाधतं जीवितयौवनम् । चलाचले च संसारे धर्म एको हि निश्चलः ॥१५॥ चूडोसिनचारुचन्द्रकतिकाचश्चाच्छखामावरो तीतादग्धविलोलकामरातमः श्रेयोदशापे स्कुरन् । मन्तःस्कूदपारमोहतिमिरप्राग्भारमुच्चाटर्य- क्षेतःसानि योगिनां विजयते -ज्ञानपदीपो.हरः ॥ १६ ॥ चेतचिन्तय मा रमा सकृरिमामस्थायिनीमास्थया भूपालधुकुटीकुटीरविहरव्यापारपण्याङ्गनाम् । :. कन्या कञ्चकिताः प्रविश्य भवनद्वाराणि वाराणसी- रस्यापडि पाणिपात्रपतितां भिक्षामपेक्षामहे ||१७॥ जातः कूर्मः स एकः पृथभुवनमरायाप्तिं येन पृष्टं शायं जन्म ध्रुवस्य भ्रमति नियमितं यत्र तेजस्विचनम् । संजातव्यर्यपक्षाः परहितकरणे नोपरिधान चाधो ब्रह्माण्डोदुम्बरान्तमशकवदपर जन्तवो जानटाः ॥१८॥ XIV. This Stasza has been intentionally omitted. XI. (a) चारुचन्द्र, नन्दनाह.. मु';". X. B..(e) नः न...चार', पुच्छेद Bo.:.- () R. Bo.n. XII.(a) माया मारथा.G.(b) रावहरव्या विहरण. N. तानि.स. तिः Bo. T.G. वि.T. XVIII. (a) भरापानम्, "मय स्थापित. A..A.C)बानश्य व्यंसंबाद...रणे नोरिष्टन नावारण मोरियन राय...(a)ननिटा...

·-- . . [८] सुङ्गं वेश्म मुताः सनामभिमता: संख्यातिगा: संपदः कल्याणी दयिता ययश्च नवमित्यज्ञानमूटो जनः। मत्वा विश्वमनश्वर निविशते संसारकारागृहे संदृश्य क्षणमद्गुरं तदखिलं धन्यस्तु संन्यस्यानि ॥ १९॥ ददतु ददतु गालीलिमन्तो भवन्तो वयमपि तदभावांहालिदानेसमर्थाः । जगति विदितमेनहीयते विद्यमान न हि शशकविपाणं कोपि कस्मै ददाति ॥२०॥ दूरादर्थ घटयति नवं दूरतचापशब्द व्यक्त्वा भूयो भवति-निरतः सत्सभारमनेषु । मन्दं मन्द रचयति पदं लोकचित्तानुवृत्त्या काम मन्त्री कविरिव संदा खेदभारैरमुक्तः ॥२१॥ न भिक्षा दुष्पापा पथि मम महारामरचिते फलैः संपूर्ण मूईिपमृगचर्मापि वसनम् । मुखै दुःख सदृशपरिपाकः खलु तदा त्रिनेत्रं कस्त्यत्वा धनलवमदान्ध प्रणमति |॥२२॥ मो खङ्गाविदारिताः करटिनो नोद्वेजिता वैरिण- स्तन्वङ्गचा विपुले निबद्धफलके म क्रीडितं लीलया । नो जुष्टं गिरिराजनिझरझणज्झांकारकार क्यः कालोयं परपिण्डलोलुपतया काकैरिव प्रेरितः ॥ २३ ॥ . .XX.(a) म.B. (मवि महि (?) B.समर्थाः, "प्पस (? का:- B. (d) ददनु शशविधाण ये महात्यागिनोपि. B. XXI. Seg Nitisataka Miscellaneous Stanza 10... XXII. a) मम महारामरनिने पधि मटारामसरिता D. M. (पिगम् गरियरि.1 रिपिमृग' M. (c) मुखेा दुर्ग; सूखे का दुःखे दा. B. .. . -- ·परिभ्रमसि किं वृथा वचन चित्त विश्राम्यतां: स्वयं भवति यद्यया भवति तत्तथा नान्यथा । अतीतमपि न स्मरन्नपि च भाव्यसंकल्पय- भनिगमागमाननुभवस्व भोगानिह ।। २४ ॥ पाणिं पात्रयतां निसर्गशुचिना मैलेण संतुप्यतां यत्र कापि निपीदतां वहढणं विश्वं मुहुः पश्यताम् । अत्यागेपि तनोरखण्डपरमानन्दायबोधस्पृहां मर्त्यः कोपि.शिवप्रसादमुलभा संपत्स्यते योगिनाम्।।.२५ ।। पातालान्न विमोचितो वत वली नीतो-न मृत्युक्षयं नो मृष्टं शशिलाञ्छनं च मलिनं नोन्मूलिता व्याधयः । शेषस्यापि धरा विधृत्य न कृतो भारावतारः क्षणं चेतः सत्पुरुषाभिमानगणनां मिथ्या वहन्न लज्जसे || २६ ।। সনৱাৱাৰিকাকাত निवृत्तनानारसकाव्यकौनुकम् । निरस्ननिःशेषविकल्पविस्तरं मपत्तमन्विच्छति शंकरं मनः ॥ २७ ॥ फतं स्वेच्छालभ्यं पतिवनमखेदं क्षितिरुहां पयः स्थाने स्थाने शिशिरमथुरं पुण्यसरिताम् । मृदुस्पर्शा शय्या सुललिनलतापसवमयी सहन्ते संतापं तदपि धनिनों द्वारि कृपणाः ॥ २८ ॥ XXIV.(6) तनयां नान्यथा नद्यया नान्यथा.T. नान्यथा तथा. K. Bo. (c) मपि न मन N. व्यसम्; भ्यंसम् K. यं सम्, G. सम्... ld) यन्ननयिन् न तकि.K. G. Bo."यन् भनT.नगमा; "तसमा..वस; शाम N. निहनहम्. N. XXV.NPa; 'ये'. G.T. K. (c) सहामः स्पृशाम्. N. (3) मयः; मध्वा: N. भाम: भीम Bo.भः N. भा: G. 'लय'; "इय. G. (a common substitution in this MS.) XxVIII. (८) पा सशा.T.

·- . [ ७.}. भव्यं भक्तं ततः किं कदशितमयया वासरान्ते ततः किं. कौपीनं या ततः कि किमय सितमह चाम्बर या ततः किम् । एका भार्या ततः किं शतगुणगुणिता कोटिरेका ततः कि खेको भ्रान्तस्ततः किं करितुरगशतैटितो या ततः किम्।।२९।। भिक्षा कामदुघा धेनुः कन्या शीतनिवारिणी । अचला तु शिवे भक्तिविभवः किं प्रयोजनम् ॥ ३० ॥ भिक्षाहारमदैन्यमप्रतिहतं भीनिच्छदं सर्वदा दुर्मात्सर्यमदाभिमानमथनं दुःखौघविध्वंसनम् । सर्वत्रान्वहमप्रयत्नमुलभं साधुप्रियं पायनं' शम्भोः सत्रमवार्यमक्षयनिधिं शंसन्ति योगीश्वराः ।। ३१॥ भूः पर्यको निजभुजलता कन्दुकं खं वितानं दीपचन्द्रो विरतिबनितालब्धसङ्गप्रमोदः । दिकान्ताभिः पवनचमरैर्वीज्यमानः समन्ता- निक्षुः शेते नृप इव भुवि त्यक्तसर्वस्पृहोपि ।। ३२ ।। भोगास्तुङ्गतरङ्गभङ्गचपलाः प्राणाः क्षणध्वंसिन- स्तोकान्येव दिनानि यौवनसुखं प्रीतिः प्रियेप्वस्थिरा । तत्संसारमसारमेव निखिलं बुद्धवा बुधा बोधका लोकानुग्रहपेशलेन मनसा यलः समाधीयताम् ॥ ३३ ॥ XXIX. (a) भक्तम्: भुकम्. M. शित; "शन.. (B) कोयीने वा नन. कि मिनममलपर पट्टझूल न कि. AL. (c) का; पा. M. गुगता; गणिता. R. (d) The anusyåra over 437 seems to be erased io R. XXXI. (a) हनम् मुखम. N. ""; fes'. K. Bo. N. °दा; ता. N. XXXII. (a) °न्दु अनु. A. "कम; कः K.A. (b)°न्द्रो विर;न्द्रः मुम r. (e) काना: कन्या'. A. °न. समन्तात्; नानुदेलम्, A. (d) भुति ननु A. रहो; पणो A. xxxIII. (a) मननपला!; भौगवाला.. I. नुल्यनरला.... मगरला. N. (छ) मग्नम् मुगम्. T. गाव N. प्रीतिः प्रियदायरा पनि क्रियाम् स्थिता G. K. T. No. (where ft for नि:) N. {where fi for कि) (6) संसा"; "नासा A. Ro..:°°A. Ba.n. TER मन्या R. P. भाभकाधान्याधये. M. ' सुधान्बोधने A. Bo.n.jषा योग्न P. R. 7 . । ~ m4 ·या मुहरीक्षमें न धनिनां पे न चाटुं मृपा नैषां गर्वगिरः शृणोपि न पुनः प्रत्याशया धावसि ! काले वालतृगानि खादसि मुखं निद्रासि निद्रागमे तन्मे बेहि कुरङ्ग कुत्र भवता किं नाम तप्तं तपः ॥ ३४ ॥ यनागा मदभिनगाडकरटास्तिवन्ति निद्रालसा हारे हेमविभूषणाध तुरगा वल्गन्ति यार्पिताः । वीणावेणुमृदङ्गशसपटहै: नमस्तु यद्बोचने नरसर्च सुरलोकदेवसदृशं धर्मस्य विस्फूर्जिनम् ॥ ३५॥ यां चिन्तयामि सततं मयि सा न रक्ता' साचान्यमिच्छति जनं स जनोन्यसत्ताः । अस्मत्कृतेपि परितुष्यति काचिदन्या धिक्तां च तं व मदनं च इमां च मां च || ३६ ॥ ये सनोपमुखप्रमोदमुदितास्ने न भिना मुदो ये त्वन्ये धनलोभसंकुलधियस्तेषां न तृष्णा हता । इत्यं कस्य ने कृतः स विधिना नाहकपदं संपदा स्वात्मन्येव समाप्तहेममहिमा मेन मे रोचते ।। ३७ ॥ वर्ग सिनं शिरसि वीक्ष्य शिरोरुहाणां स्थानं जरापरिभवस्य तदेव पुंसाम् । भारोपितास्थिगकतं परिदत्य यान्ति चाण्डालकूपमिव दूरतरं तरुग्यः ॥ ३८ ॥ XXXV. See Nitiśataka Miscellaneous Stadza 13, XXXVI. See Nitiśataka Stanza 2. XXXVII. See Nitiśataka Viscellaneons Stanza 16 thereadd, र लोमा दुम्म. Bor (6) कादमा पनि: Bor (orig. Bo.n.). XXXVIII. (a) शिसि; झटिति: N. omitted in G.J. T. समा... 19 देव सामः'दा पुमासम्. N. (0) शमदम्शरकम् . कलशम् G. Bo. शेकलम. K. (a) वा; व.... . .

·NOTES. Staza I.-The first line forme a compound which may be aralysed in two wars, (a) us consisting of three adjectises TOEST, 5** and fema. or (b) as a Daliarrihi with it as its second member, Rod all that precedes avion as Ibe first, that precediug uniber being itself a compound of three adjeceíses, The sabstaurial meaning da the same in both cases. The conmentars seems to take the former of the tra modes. fars=sptce and tiggf. stiš seems to refer to ott. fas, c. Compare Siriraha Bbàvhsa(Bsbl. Ind. Ed..)p.64 and glass of Gorind Ruanda thereot (P 65), both of which are excerpted below. Hi Eunaffected, undefined, or to render it by an equills philoa syphical termn, acondicingel. The commentator says TOT TERMITTIM HATEJA: 57 M. 57 seems here to be anderstood has meaning "divided." But the meaning adɔpted br az is closer to the philosophical acceptation, and that is* reason for adopting it in such a passage as that before 11. Thas in the massage from Sahara aborealladed to, it is sud TT VATTĀTESTY Int and Govind Ånaoda opens bis comment on it thus Thaisaa ta. For the idea may be compared Gregory Syssro's description of the Dirice Satare quated br the late Wr. Mansel in his Philosophy of the Conditioned (p. 16): It is neither is place nor in time, bat before there and above these in an unspeakable manner, contempled itself by itself, through faith alone, briller mereured hs ages, ant moring al00with terres." FASTIR EXT4 stesis sa seeptıble of a twofold interpretation, dieanjug ether (a) to him whois the sale e sence of self-knowledzt, or (6) to him whose $ale (or, perlepas i should be taken to mean principal here) essence is self-lnowledge. The latter is adopted by the commediator, but withont farther esplınation than an analreis of tie comporr. It would een to refer to the dogms of the Brahms being pare knowledge. Cimp. Sirinata Bhaslıya p. 803, and Bnbedisagsala Upanishad (116l. Int. Ca.) pr. 103, 203. The former interpretation, whael, I etiak preferable, would refer to the doctrine of the unity of the • Thys, la est, only exordig ro ost copy, Lautlet copy seems to take it be other was. 10 ·[ २ ] सगारम्मा भमाः कति न कतिधारांस्तय पशो पिपासोस्नुछेस्मिन्द्रविणमृगतृष्णार्णयजले । तथापि प्रत्याशा बिरमति न तेद्यापि दानधा न दीर्ण यथेनो नियतमशनियायटिनम् ।। ३९ ।। संमोहयन्ति मदयन्ति विडम्बयन्ति निर्भर्सयन्ति रमयन्ति विपादयन्ति । एताः प्रविश्य सदयं हृदयं नराणां किं नाम यामनयना न समाचरन्ति ॥ ४० ॥ सिंहो बली द्विरदशूकरमांसभोजी संवत्सरेण रतिमेति किलैकवारम् । पारायतः खरशिलाकणमात्रभोजी कामी भवत्यनुदिनं वद कोत्र हेतुः॥४२॥ स्थितिः पुण्येरण्ये सह परिचयो हन्त हरिणः फलैमेंध्या वृत्तिः प्रतिनदि च तल्पानि इषदः हतीयं सामपी भवति हरभक्तिं स्पृहयतां वनं वा गेहं ना सदृशमुपशान्त्यैकमनसाम् ।। ४२ ।। स्वादिष्टं मधुनो घृताध रसयद्यत्तस्रवत्यक्षर दैवी वागमृतात्मनो रसवतस्तेनैव तृप्ता वयम् । कुक्षी यावदिमे भवन्ति धृतये भिक्षाहताः सक्तव- स्नावास्यकृतार्जनन हि धनैर्वृत्ति समीहामहे ।। ४३ ॥ XII. (a) नि; "तः '.com; 'या. M. (1) नदि च, विहिन. B. 1. (c) नाम: मा. 'T. R. AL. (a) नौक; लेक. 'P. M. XHII, (a) 'च: दि. AI.द्यन्य'; 'या'M. (1)३०°B. . (c) दिमे दमी. B. M. (1) नहि भनः; 'नक (न) बमुभिः स. निम्। भोगा. P. M.

·NOTES. Starza L-The first line forms a compound which mir be analysed in two ways. (a) as consisting of three avljectires frais, Stop and FATTA. Or (8) 8 a Balıurrihi with our as its second member, and all that precedes 1a * the frst, that preceding member being itself a compound of three adjectives, The substantial meaning is the same in both cases. The commentars seems to take the former of the two modes.* Fre=spree and time, siis seems to refer ta 7. 128. Sr. Compare Širiraka Bha-hya(Bibl. Ind. Ed.) p. of and gincs of Gorind Ananda thereon (p. 65), both of which are excerptrd below, STTTT=unaffected, undefined, or to render it bs an equally plulosophical terrz, 0212 ed. The con TRES दगदिशामु नया * STATTFIT STITEST: SATT TA STUT seemg here to be understood has meaning "divided.” But the meaning allopted bs uz is closer to the philosophical acceptation, and that is * reason for adopting it in such a passage as that befomy. Thus in the passage from Sanhara abore alluded to, it is said 27 RIVĀT TATT TATTO and Govind ánauda oprens his comment on it thus Praeg mula aëia. For the iden may be compared Gregory Nyssea's description of the Divine Nature qunted by the late Mr. Jansel in his Philosophs of the Conditioued (p. 16):" It is neither in place nor in time, but before these and above these is an unspeakable manner, contemplated itself hy itself, through faith alone, neither measured by ages, sor moring along with times." FTTTTTT Array seems susceptible of a twofold interpretation, meaning either (a) to him whois the sole essence of self-knowledge, or (6) to him whose sole (nr, perhaps, issould be taken to meat principal here) e-sence is self-Lnowledge. The latter is adopted by the commentator, but without further explanation to an analysis of the compound. It would teem co refer to the dogma of the Brahma being pore knowledge. Comp. Sarinka Bhashsa p. 809, and Brihadirangaba Upanishad (Bibl. Ind. Ed.) pp. 199, 203. The former interpretation, which I thiah preferable, would refer to the doctrine of tlovce unity of the • Thus, howeser, only arcordicg to one copy. Saether co som to take it the other way 10 ·73 atanda it perhaps may live telen to me.n * delighted with all I 10." But the mediug of X. ix, perhipa, hetter. The hiatas at 415 is worthy of note. Grammatically not incorrect (-es Siddh. Kaum. 11. 213, it is disapprored of by writers on Rhetoric. See Kirgådıráa Bibl. Iod. Edolo p: 430, and Kirga Prakiśt 155. This Stanza ncrurs in the Sringitasátaka, see Kargasangraha, p. 255.---Pajuntatilati. St. III.—The commentator esplaius orien bp ofiz arrogant. Rightly compure Kadambari p. 157 (Táirith's El); also Pracan. marághara Nataka p. 16 (Calc. Ed. 1972), where rirana calls the Bard who sasa he does not know him 1792 TREATTIETTY. Ilimarski explains it br 9: 735778 5574. which is also admissible, imperfectls (lit. hally) clerer, or educated!' Rimarshi's other explanation is TETIT TZ: which is not clear; and fur mich authority is required. Comp. "Little learning is a dangerous thing." It may be mention-d that the Stanca as spoken in constersation contains the 7 which our test bas omitted. frya. St. IV.-.- can scarcely be equivalent to " undereloped" here as in the Chaqdılaustha p. 89 (Calc. Ed.), or in the Uttara- - ramacharita p. 62. It probably mean “sharp" es in TaiTo 709.479 57 $ in the Sakuntala, Rimarshi renders it by 379. strat would be an easier reading, but styroccurs also in the Praszanaråghas& p. 21, and the passage quoted in the Dastrûpiraloka p. 121 (Lall's Ed.), also in the Vataa itaka p. 92, and azan p. 100. Comp. in the Varrágyakataka Stanza 63. On Foc# gett, see igfra, note to St. 33. alarare = perverse, head-strongin a contrary opinion. Comp. mitaa in Vaira yasatxka Jlisc. St. 19.-Prithri. St. V.527=compressins, sringing. For Teena compare Patanjali's Blahábbáshya I., 1,2 p. 38 (Banaras Ed.), where it is said PETIT MAY THERAPA TITTU. Onart the following Stanza may be quoted पुष वन्यामुनी यानि खपुष्पकृनशेपरः। Praconie T. TT *. which brings together the expresstogs most in use to signity tugs which do not exist. For the idea of this Stanzi somesshat differeatly esprezzed, comp. Bhiminiriisa I., 93, 96.- Prithri. St. VL-5. The courotator takes this to mean serpent, which may find some justificatino in St. 91. Elephant, however, is a preferable renderioz, see St. 17. 23*=males eſorts. The commentators ·76 NOTES. render this hy arryfa. I ain not aware of nny other use of the word in this sense. Does it mean sct to work,' referring to the pain which precedes a rc-commencement of work after exhaustion ? 347 18 geen ns nicaning es in the Medini koår. A friend suggests that it may be from one meaning of *, 112., to spread, and that this may mean spreading out of energy, i.e., work. But I am not sure of either meaping. And this latter meaning itself seems to be got by a figure from the sense of "yawning" which alone is given at Siddh. Kaun. II. 57.-Sirudlavikridita SC. VII.-ATT, The commentary is somewhat obscure. It says FIFTTTTZEY TEE IT.- means certain, invariable. Comp. Raghuvansi 11., 57. Tor the use of my (meaning advantageons) coup. Magha XVI., 42. On a Rimarslı adds Antir farqafirar which is not quite correct. Prof. Tawney (Indian Antiquary Vol. 19, p. 2). quotes a Greek epigrain as a parallel to this.- Álnyánaki. St, VIII.-I am inclined to tahe aai as equal to FT si to mark distinctly the contrast with the third lme. The commevtary says FFE FEIERTE FREE itata in ge TT RETTE FR79. Bot fl537 refers, I think, not to the speaker's estimate ot himself at the time of his 'blindness,' but to the fact as he sees it after his "in. toxicaron' has left him. The commentary does, I think, some violence to the original. The double meaning of it will be noted. The last line is much condensed and requires words to be supplied.--Simharins. St. IX.This Stunza occurs also in the Santiĝataka, see Karyasangralia p. 307. ga=has any fear, or misgiring (i.e., that he is doing anything mean), STERILITATAta Hrad says Rimarsdu. This does not seem to be correct. On the reading fraya, Råmarshi says, 1 atat agerezzatia nga tar:=that which is possessed (or made onc's own).-Hárini St. X.---TYT is equivalent to "no tonder," In this sense the espression is a common one. Comp Malati-Midhatap. 115(llombay Sans, Classics), Kargadarsa II., St. 121, and the gloss on it, or Uttararamacharita p. 142, or Magha XIII., 17, XV., 17, and Ballin ith's notes thercon. The idea of this Stanze apparently shocks the com* mentator's orthodoxy, and he says 872 73 Territoire terra Persat varFT:* But Gangi is described as having become arrogant in the Ramiram (Bilahaņda XLIII, 6, Bomb. EI) batoleuce i found only in some cuples of thy commcutary. NA ·NOTES. विशाम्बरं हि पानानं सोतसा गृह्य शंकरम् । तस्यावलेपनं ज्ञावा ऋद्धस्तु भगवा- 77: 11 dc. The commentator's explanation of the third line is not quite satisfactory. Haring come down to tū be proceeds i Tema: që Eur HELL UT TO TSI FATA TË Tascami TT. 1! : should be construed with 790. * Thus the Ganges has come dom to a low position." The dorile entente on 74 and Mint is to be noted. Tlow Bhagiratha got the Ganges to Siva's bead, thence to the Himilasa, thence to the earth, and thence to the Dether world, and box ber waters there sanctified the offspring of Sagara, is well knowo. For the whole story see Råmärapa loc. cit. According to that work (St. 75). the Ganges TrT3 घरणिनागना || शतमुस applies literally to the fall of the river, and to that of the man who is lost to all sense of right and wrong it applies in the sense of a variety of ways.--I harini. St. XI.- Teataichi seems to mean sare of effect, as if ordained by the Sastras. Compare the somewhat parallel English expressions " withnat boot” (i. e., without authority), and "in print" (Two Gentlemen of Verona), and " gospel trath." The Stanza also occurs at p. Kärpasingrahı.--Sárdálarikridila. St. XII.-It is not easy to say wbether iteratafiat stands for two or three things. In one copy of the commentary it is explained to be ATECUET et Firs. And though arierz (literature, composition ) mar, perhaps be called a kalà, it does not appear o noinine, ng apparently even by implication, in the list of Lilis giren in the gloss on the Kårrådarsa (p. 433). He mas, perhaps, take the com. pound as equal to three things, or साहित्य and संगीतकंला. जीवमान is grammatically noteworthy. I am indebted for the explanation of it to Mr. Rajiram Sastri Bolas of Elphinstone College. It means "accustomed to live." See Pinisi III., 9, 129,- Upajiti, St. XIII.--मर्त्यलोके must be construed with चरन्ति and भुवि with MIT.. The commentary is not quite explicit. Prof. Tawer finds ia this Stanza a striking parallel to & Ferse in the Iliad. (See Tampey's Bhartſihari p. 6).- Upajáti. St. XIV.7. Comp. Tor in Jägha I., 9, or Raghurauss II., 18. See Dhammapada p.78, where a similar idea ceears.- fxzh!26 St 11-37=refoed, polished, esplained by the commen. ratif . TIFT: Harta which gives the tator 25 ·78 HOTEH. 1' . Bubstantinl menning. See linini VI., 1, 137-9. Natashi ham 39- FERAT STATO (271:-1 the commentator explaing by a whock may, be justified by Piņni lII., 3, 113. Compare the similar use of the kritya affis in the following Stanza of the Prasannarigliara Nataka Act IV., p. 79. It is spoken of Paraśurima : वंध्य क्रोचमहीधरस्य शिखरं देयं धरित्रीतल प्रत्यक्षितिखण्डदण्डनविधिक्रीडाविधेयोम्बुधिः । यस्तारकसूदनो एधि करक्रीडाकुटारस्य च च्छेद्यं यस्य बभूव हैहयपतेरुदामा काननम् ।। Ramarshi has ari al TH QET. a,=the fact of living we must be supplied to answer to यस्य. ईश्वरा=जगन्मान्या RAmarshi The construction in the last line is again very much condenged. The meaning is, “ If jewels are appraised lower than their due worth, the blame attaches to the incompetent examiner, not to the jewels." Śúrdúlavrhrútila. St. XVI.--*=falacia says Råmarshi, "within the scope," generally, however, is its usual meaning now. Et gourma. For the root ge in this sense, comp. Sakuntala passim, Værrâgyaśatşka St. 34, and many other places are Râmarshi renders by Shree. But as a compound it is giren by Amara as synonym of 4. also be rendered literally by "end of a kalpa," a familiar period of tiine in the Puraqas. The meaning on both of these last interpretation's is the same.--HİTAFFETTIETIEsays Rimarshi. Comp. farsanfte era il FRA AT II and Kumara 1, 30. Tato pride, lugh sense of one's own greatness -Sárdilavıkridita. * St. XVII.-- The commentator construes ay with or saying 17- Preno arfait tula I FUTU* af agter | If so, would not the poet have said af*? &c. Rîmarshi's interpretation is not like the above. 197**:=that insignificant thing-wealth. Ramarshi understands राजन् with this Stanza. परमार्थ he renders by भगवत्सव ससारयाथात्म्य 91.-Játni. 81. XVIII.-- For the third line compare Panchatantra (Bombay 80. Classics) I, p. , and Bhiminivilasa I., 10, Dr Kielhorn, note on l'anchatantra I., p. 2, 1, 16 (quoted by Prof. Tawney at Inilan Antiqnary Vol IV., p. 3),confining the power here nlluded to to Sensenly swans only, requires authority in support of it. The power is gusally supimmed to belong to all swans, There is a Stanzi running as fullows, while I love heard recited at a Kirtana: Ęg; VÀ It may ·XOTES, 79 iteit: ATT RÄTTĀT ATT The meaning of tbc Stanza is that the gran may be yofortarate, and got bare a good dwelling place, but its great inherent qualities will still remain.-- l'arafatlaka. St. XIX.--Súrdúlackridita. St. XX-TR is an idiomatic equivalent of “indeed," and is in very common use. Compare Btarabhùti's well known words FT Filc, of the 7-7 Tras of the Vikramorsasi, and ser Ganaratoamabadadhi, p. 21, Team 05 UT FRIFIUT DHE. I Rimarshi has TE37. I means carefullo protected. On TETI IF, the commentator has the following Tu TITIQUET Parafia e TI NG TA EN STUITê çanta a VI TRYBURG ** fàq. This is too far-fetched, and not free fron ditficulties. Thoi ge: is simply grestext of the great. is feminine (Påviri 11'. 1, 44). Cor the Geoitire see Papini 11., 3, +1. মিম is understood by the commentator 13 a Locatire, which is probably right. But it is somewhat dificult to account for it, baring regard to Pigiai II, 3, 67. To suit this rule 777 atat might be talen as a compound 6 going with afrai. The Stanza occurs at Xársasangralia p. 10.--Sárdilaritridila. St. XXI.-The commentator sessioni a RAT *FT FTATISTITUT BATTIFE & ST17: Taft: h 11 month ITT: ERTE SA Tu meita Fitness दिपम् वदन्ति तेनैव दाहो भवति भने कि प्रयोजनम् ॥ ......यदि नीडामा va maa * T trata: 11 Compare Stanza 55 below. The meaning of the questions is Fhat more of good or eril (as the case may be) can accrge from the one than from the other! This Stapex also occurs at Kårgasengraba p. 2.-Sirdilerskridita. $t. IXII. Terg=indalgence, kindness. Cf. Erica in the Sakuntala. 79=politic bebaviour Fift is art, in both seoses of the word. “On them rests the world," i. e, without these qualities, society would be in disorder. Råmarshi reeders eijo feta: by siitm. Sardilartkredita. St. XXIII.-fuata TECHY is a curious phrase-mesniag causes one to be always reracioos. For 47 compare the similar use of igy' *Engk-h Pairs, and see Bkámiaisilisa I., 119. Råmarshi supplies ag for some of the ides, cf, Kiráta III., 7.-l'esaxutlaka ·80 NOTES. St, XXIV.-. See Karya Prakasa p. 1 (Calc. Ext., lig Vahekachandra Nyiyaratna), 592 747 SATAR, and Ganaratnamahoda dhi, by Cogeling, pål. Ramershut renders it by 37 TA Uhlan: =doers of good orks, taga=perfect in the rasas or sentiments, masters of style, capable of ruling the passions and feelings of men. Râmarshi renders fog by en-Anushļub. St. XXV.-One copy of the commentary renders 24cifefor by स्वर्गवासिनि , another by स्वर्गसताषकारिणि. But विष्टप is not a synonyra of prof but of FT (Amara II., 6). Facy is ETT (Amara 1. 6). Again it is not shown bow atit means farfar is more correct. The compound means attractive to the worlds, that is to say, joy of the worlds gef=sho gives what is desired. ---Súrdúlavikridita- St. XXVI.-T2T is equvalent to ref. Graramatically it is. to be explained probably by the Vartik प्रकृत्यादिभ्य उपसंख्यानम्, see Siddh. Kaum. I., 270. gaia &c.=not speaking about other people's wires. The idea is similar to that of strarorifici TA in te Sakuntala. अनुपहनविधिः =न स्यतो विधिर्मर्यादा एवभूता (commentary)- The last line may be thus rendered, This is the path to happiness which is common to all the Sistrag and which violates no rules or ords For Zotāra comp. Vairágyasataka 45.-Sragdhará. St. XXVII ---See Mudrårákshasa Act III, p. 79. But see, too Dazarûparaloka (IIall's Ed), p. 62.- Vasantatılaki. St. XXVIII.-"A kind and just mode of behaviour ; incapability of doing dirty work even if life is lost ; not supplicating evil people; and not begring anything even of a friend when in reduced circumstances." As to supplicating evil people, compare Meghadâta, St. 5. ftad. Fül! Sretaining dignity in misfortune. ETTİT TURFA says the cominentator. Comp. Blågha IX., 5. sige is here used in the sense of 391€ dictated. Comp Malati-[idhava p. 183. STITYTTAT --Here the commentator renders this by Sign Under Stanza 6+ where it occurs again he lias FITURAT which is more close, although for fri, Hly ought to be substituted, as thus latter epithet indicates the simalarity and is applied frequently to a ace, for instanec. Kadai. burt (Tarin. Ed.. p. 340). In the Departmental Sccond and Third looks the compound is explained in a slightly different way (sce the Gilounariet to thore books ad finem). And though the former explain liun sceins to be closer, the authority of Mallinitha may be cited for nances.

·82 NOTES. connexion with the t or 77 of the Upacishadsl sit stands before consonants and at generally before sonels, this might perhaps lead one to suppose that at is there a substitute by Sindhi for (see, for instance, Sårirala âghya, p. 54, and gloss on it). But & prasage in the Kaushirahi Upanishad multates agaiust the vex. See p. 19. (Bibl. Ind. Ed.). See also the passage from the Satapatha Bråbmara, quoted at 2 Mur's Tests 353 ( New Ed.), and Eggelung's Satapatha, p. XLVI (Sacred Books of the Cast). Sice writing the above, I have found that Dr. Kiellioru has esplained the word differently and as a disjunctive. See Panchatantra I., p. 7, notes (Bowl. Classics).- Anushtul. St. XXXIII.-After मूनि सर्वस्य लोकस्य a rord lrke तिष्ठेत् or वर्तत should be supplied and then the construction becomes easy. For Taigret the reading of some of the copres compare V'fracharita 81 (Trither's Ed.). The idea of placing flowers and garlands on the head 19 very common in Sanshșt Literature. Instances need hardly be quoted. We, however, could scarcely speak of such a thing in our days, except in speaking of ladies But see Beal's Buddhist Records of the Western World, Vol I., pp 75 6.-Anushtub. St. XXXIV.--. (Denominative)=#tatta see Panini III., 1, 87. Por Ralıu's animosity towards the Sun and Moon, and its cause, see Matsya Purâna, Chap. II., 5, 13 and 16. r. which is the readng adopted has a parallel in Varrágyasataha, St. 35, where also, however, there is a variant, but not for this word alone commentator understands to mean insensate. IIe says Tigitai. STÅTT. The meaning will then be that Rahu, although insensate, attacks only the Sun and Moon, On this constructiou, however, au of or some word of lihe import would seem to be necessary. Wron might also inean haring revolved. But neither of these meanings is quite Batisfactory. eft cogi FTOFT SET 79 sfaha: 117 mi: T*. Tlus is Ramnrshi's analysis of the last compound. But it does not seem to be corrert, it must first be taken as % Bobuvrihi and then the 917 should be joined on with the fet affis. fuit is some kit remarkable. Rimarshi explains it as Pro PT. TIAH: where I Tits does still require explanation It probably is the ordinary Marathi construction meaning unusual salour.' Cr, for this use of T70T ILughu II, 14. The commentator understand the point of the Stalize to be that an enenny should be destroyed root and Lrauch 241 191 only partially. But ou a reusen uf the words used liere o the ·84 NOTES explanation of the legend, cf. Bluindarhar's Dekhan, p. 48. The em ployment of the word fra 19 noten orthy here. In the construction of TI-T TO Tg7 such a word is not usual, its signification being implied in the construction itselt. For sot see the note to the last Stanza. Ilere it is used in its second sense.--Sthharini, St XXXVII. -यत्-तत् =since or seeing thaturthen. इन and भवि Loth are names of the Sun. III. Imarakosh, Napartha, fama in nepily the same sense as fara which itself occurs as a variant here in some copies It means something that is wrong, offence, injury. For Mahir comp. Uttarai amacharita 134,apii a5 À ATUETTROTE-tafetti! Wanita Paralēt7Tal or stat Tiinae in Viracharita, p 43, or Kırata XIII., 36. For fibra compare hirila 1, 43, or 111 , 44 There's a double meaning in 9r, foot or ray. I'or the construction za standing for a comp. Viracharita, pr. 75-24 Compare for the idez, Uttrrarimacharita, p. 143 Farerait ATÂn it fennt. 11 FERRIITTI TOFTH Anfa -- Aryá. St XXXVIII - About the meaning of Firefitter see Ballinitha's commentary on Raglu, V., 43. For aria comp. Stanza 52. Tho ilex of the Inet line finds frequent expression in Sanskrit Literature, azar T* Trai T situsor Kildêsa's FTİ PET 7. válza, or Bhavabhūtis JT TEUTA TTfoto ng Pas7777 are other wellknown instances --Arya. St XXXIX-Iegata which has been stated to be the reading of most of the cupies consulted in difheult of explanation grammatically, TR by itself not being given in the grammarg or used in the literature ny in itmepadi root in the commentator reuders uy 7517, but as all the other things enumerated are qualities residing in an mdısual, that meaning, even if allowable elecwhere, is not admissible bere. IIere it means nobility of listla as an Sikuntala Hamit *** FERAT LITTITd many places bodes Sitiot = 724Fitför Fyr Rinnurlu. The positive meaning, lowerer, is not end.-árd lacul pidata. fit XL-SITATE untepulseil--a bend slicht is at home in cvery suljret, spüren Compare Viraclintita, p. 95, ( tirarc #ar) and l'auchatalitra 11., 17(Bomb l 'lusieu), wbsre Re line 7 TCT=the waruutis of Health) Costru: 17 TFT srürtear fatica: grūta 972 4114 Avqfii 779-l'asinlanildi ·85 SOTES. St. XLI.Upajiti. St. ILII.~सङ्ग the commentator explsins by स्त्रीसङ्गो वा दुष्टसङ्गो "But I think the meaning is more general. It is inau, attackment to worldly objects. See Bhagaradgitá passim. Erin is explained by Rimarshi as STC: which is the literal meaning. It may also mean being deroted to; tanta occurs in Urichcb. batatila, p. 6 (Calc. Ed.). One copy of the commentary gires as As ronyms of it 5T and agjā. The former is ambiguous. 5714 injustice, or impolitic conduct cam girio anay, liberality.--Sárduisrikridita. St. XLIII.--Here again the language is much condensed ; Per must be supplied from the first line in the second, and art must be taken to answer to g and to spean his.' This Stanza is quoted as HET at Sarngadhari, r.72-dryá. St. XLIV.-One copy of the commentary bas à eart.19 strug Trönt on the last lire. But this is not correct, struga F4491 : being co-ordisate with the other classes of persons and things eormerated. Ta bile Fior: and the rest is a subject of the rerb शानन्त. इलिनो and इयान would seem to be better readings than the others occurring in our copies as fitting in better with the idea of निम्ना. निहत is explained by Rimarshi in the sense of दलित, मत. .Ind see Kirata IV., 6. Why, when "ap" the elephant 'op' mar be seen from Rashurinn 11., 23, and V., 47. About rirers the commentator assigns the reason that they were a arte FECIT:. The meanins probablr is that the dried ap banls show the qarorits of water which the risers bare parted with ont of their own stock. About the moon, see liazlearansa 1., 16, an! SIV, E., which latter puscare pres, however, a slightly different account from that of the former. Ind comp Vpichchhahatila, p. 19 (Calc. Ed.)..tharini. St. XLV.-- afts according to ibe commentary. Dct co authority is given. It meras handful accordir.o to Amara II., Manayaratza 35, and Rimurski luas FFTEIL. For the Datire, see Panini I., 4, 36. For at se note on Sianza i mira. Oa tle Last two lines the comunitars rurs as follow4 #7: 176 rio- FT*7719 YTTET U Tarza? TFF U17 TRITATI GTI RET SITTIGLIET 71 TIRISh Targ ÜFAT DIETETUT *fa. This is net çoite clear, Lumar shuí las the following span77777 HATET TOUT. 7 OTTATA ATT: 11477487 HITTA 2727 TUS ET ·86 NOTES, गुरुलघु तस्य भावस्तत्ता तया बह्वल्पत्वेन धनिनां धनवसामर्थप पदार्येषु अवस्था निष्ठा वस्तूनि पदार्थान्प्रथयात पृथूकरोति चान्यत सकीचर्यात स्वल्पयति एतेन. यस्य यादृक् विभव नस्य यस्तुए तादृश्यवानास्थेत्यर्थ.. But this, too, does not appear more satisfactory. I would translate the lines thus - "And from the greatness and smallness [attached] to things in conscquence of this mutability, [it is to he inferred that] it is the condition of men of wealth that makes things big or small." The meaning is, that since in different states of life the same things are regarded as great or small, therefore it must be concluded that it is the state of life which causes the things bo to appear. istaha=considers. Comp. Kadambari, p. 7, and Naishadhiya II. G5, 111. 12.--Sikharini. St. XLVI.-- is an anusual correlative of zie.--L'asan tatilakt. St. XLVII.-- * &.=[ in which ) wealth is acquired constantly and in plenty.---Pasantatilalú. St XLVIII.--TFFT is here equivalent to power to command, RAmarshi says R E 71. mifitraa. Comp St. 103 below Tuy=gooil things, benefits. Compare Stanza 7. 1979, &c = those for wbom these benefits do not exist, se, by whom they have not been acquired TiTiTOUT PET finti Trgaritzt. Râmarshi.—Súlıni. St. XLIX -997. Comp. Gangalahari, Stanza 42. The expres- 8 on is extremely common in the vernaculars also. f77777IZITT, Comp śakuntals to fall fratt. Tu = miserable, humiliated. Comp. Meghadatn, Stanza 4. The last ling means "A jar, you see, tahes in an equal quantity of water from a well nud from the ocean."--Sárdularıkradita. St. Lor=Within the reach of the eye, hence known. arf- Fitura - IT & Would perhaps be a better reading; it means 'a9 the support of the clitatu' I find that this is the reading given in Sarngadhara, p. 171. To construo the line ng Garing i 170 TIT, though it will liken the text to the rending of T., will involve a tauitar.-Inushtub. St. LI.--TATTUT =TATT: (commentars). It seems from this that the coinmentator łal before him the reading TOTEUT "All are not alike." The reading TAIENT: may perhaps be interpreted 17 Incru such All deserve to be a ressed the st 17 which the chitaha minst le supposed to be utterlig when this is spoken. But this is rather far. fetched --Cárdalurikridita, St. L.11-İ TFT andlere instance of the faratuak --Trutnine lamlıf, ·87 XOTES. St. LIII.-This is attributed to Châğałys. See Kârsasangraha, p. *3, and Saraçadhara, p. 13.--dneskatxb. St. LIT.-nizin ode atin likes rigid TopS. T Râmarsti renders by arc. Gan=foolishness, want of sesse zuiga:=. Para says the commentars, Friği: says Råmarshi. It means primanly, marked, stamped, and hence branded, which seems to be the rease here. The construction is this हीनति यो गुण सजायमिति गण्यते con, and then having gnge through so many good qualities the Stanza winds up with को नाम स गुणिनां गुपो भवेद्यो दुर्जनांडित -नामेति निश्चये संबोधने वा says Rāmarshi. He adds दुर्जनैरिति प्रतिक्रियं संबध्यते.-Sir dularitridita. St. LV.- Comp. St. XXI., and see note there. ATAT=FETTA Tha Tamarshi, In the fourth line mioT, &c., must mean-If one has acquired learning, that need has one to care for ordinary people. Cf. Stanzas 21 and 103, (which would support the reading yt: against it.) and other Stanzas at pp.+-7 supra. The Stanza occars at Gåryasangraha, p. 3, and in Singadhara 25 eft. (p. 314).- Sárdulacikridita. St. LSI.-ITEM=Shom of her brilliance by day--farza =of one who is handsome-loolias. gia = unfortunate, distressed. Truthis is a rery common use of the word. Comp. for one izstance Razbu IX., 75, and compare the English phrase "thorn in the side." 57 TT =7 ITE ITO TUT ears Pamarsbi. It means, I think, “that which cabnot speak, i.e., speak well." Comp 'onlettered," liliteratr,' ia English. About the नृपाङ्गापगन. सर: Ramzrshi has this तया गतताई FOOT PE HA 774 57TTITETT. This Slanz occurs at p. 7 of the Kirsasangraha - Pnthe. St. LXII.-Mia TUTA, sass Rimanbi. See Note to Santa Sr. LVIII.-flere is another instance of Chartpibari's condensed style. Ope is dumb through taciturnits (ie, one who talks little is called damb); clerer at sprech, futterer or a garrulone fellow (iv., one is so called if clerer in epaling) ; stapdin near, then forma man, ic. ****.=moet, tiinid. Comp. Rhai, 11., 15. l'or the form or see Siddh. Kaum. I, 18). L'o: the Genigre of ETTETET Siddh kato. In 203, T71 sbich is cne rariant for rent is con'sired by Rameshi to trean Tair. TIT =probably. Hitz Primer bi reudas T-hit mit T. The former is the true Ercaning, No authority is gises for the latter.-3!*]rantá.

·88 KOTIS: -- + *St. LIX.--. The commentator explains this as meaning 7777, but the usual meaning will suit here. "Vicked persons, boon com panions, are meant. Râmarshi, I find, agrees with this interpretation Pratit, &c.,="whose indulgence in sicked conduct commenced before is now developed." Rimarshi says TSR at fregar विस्मरं प्रापिता निजा आरमीया अधमा निकृष्टा कर्मवृत्तिः कर्मणा नाविका येन स 741, bat goes no further. This, hofferer, is not quite clear, and on more than one point requires justification.--l'asantatilaha. St. LX.cat, &c.,=distinguished by (i.c., as belonging to) the first half and the second hall. See Sıddl. Kaum. I, 273.--Urajúli. St. LXI.--Targ.. The commentator says' ma' LETTI FTAT 2T --which is no doubt the meaning But it is poteworthy that FTT 13 co-ordinated with 27 and 77.-Áryú. St. LXII, gu tighi is an instance of the so-called Farivat 873 like 77 E 95F EITT AFFATTET. This Stanza occurs also in the Kavyasangraha, p. 4, and in the Mahânätaha, p. 38, (Calc. EJ,) —Sárdulavikridtta. St. LXIII.-वाक्पटुता=पक्षपानराहित्येन वादित्वम् says Rimarshi, but it. simply means cleverness in speaking, Râmarshi's idea is not necessarily involved in the word, — Drufayılamlita. St. LXIV.-TURÍSTÙ =SITT according to the commentary Boliten, I observe, quotes the authority of the Viśrakosba for this; A. TUTANT faceTIETOISTA. The meaning of huty may also do. It would mean the latter of preparation to do due bonour. See Amara I., Nityararga 34 and commentary (TAI HD 79), and compare Vikramorsasi FinTEKTTE for means simply doing, performing. Comp, Gangalahari, St. 38, among many other instances. 39a, in the reading adopted in the text, must menn favours received. speito freedom from pride comp. Śikuntala Tricaret fift-Farf Fore=not full of disrespect, (iver expressions of disresrect or coudemnation). Comp. Magha XVI., et seg.--Sharini, St. LXV.---fil, Some copies of the commentary render this by VA. wrongly, and without anthority. By means hind lere as is clear from the context, --Sitharını. SL. L.XVI.--daanigra =collection of the gtones of a big Innuntai. Ruutub .

·89 NOTES 1 St. LXVII.-FT=(See Varahamihima chap. XV., 13), Fiat. IT fyà i contentary). Comp. Jilavikiznimitra (Borby Sans Clu-si sj.---Sárdáturi ridin St. LXVIII.-IT es briter coa bued such itaa than with the timarshi sayy पत्युत्य हिननिच्छीत, but ndds न रूपादिमरि (स्वमि') m.Pusantatılakú. St. LXIX.CO. The commentator says FRETT STT TTILI DRUÀ: 47 1997 YTM: FIFTY 7 THE NOT TIITT: 15 år TT TTATI TITO* insa si TFTUIT &c. But this is not correct. The incanıng is losing their own good qualitrea (nuwels, freedoru from curs. c.), bs de cribing the good qualities of others." TITFIT =uct. Rozhin. 1, 15 (mihing efforts on grent acts for the sake of others). TT ...=rebuking ouls by patience those revilers who e months are full of harsh and slanderous words. Artemut =of adaimable condue. Comp. Rijntaran.zini, p. 4, (Calc. Ed.), SET 417 targar 19: The commentator says 37TTETE TOP ST. But this is not satisfactory, and the other reading is much better.- Sragehari. St. LXX.-The identical Stanzt occurs in the Sikuntala. Ses Introduction - Tansastha, St. LXXI.-Comp. Scanzı 65 supra.-Upaziti. St. LXXII.-TE ATT Sild. Kinm 1., 280, id art. l'asantatil ha, St. LXXIII --Amanet &c.=the cloud eren thoazl'uonsked. Cr. nislındha, 11. 61. STAAT=application, perseverine-Tusantatlaku. St. LXXIV.-=some. If=accomplisher. Comp. Jalati- Madhasa, 20, 26 (Bombay Sans Classus) --Súr lélecikridita. St. LXXV.-J7 =ansios, eager. Ci, Kırâta, XIV. +. Tfit, The commentator esplain this by 31, I thok wrongly. It means joined to'; 7. does not male very good sense when taken with the words amongst ich it stands, although it is not qmte inexplicable there. It may be taken with TH or Taid. The Stanza gives a moral aspectto the physical plienoalenon of bosling milt being prerëoted from orerflowing by 'sater being thrown opon it. --Surdularthridita, St. LXXVI. --For art. (1. e, demons), see the Departmensal Second Book, P. 58 (nd, Ld.), where the story ajluded to hire ja summarized from the Mahabhitats. I aa todebted to Proſesser 12 ·90 XATZT. Bhåndårkar for drawing may attention to the story. refcai Tott: See the passage quoted in the bote to St. 36; but I am not aware of &ny version of the story which makes more than one mountain, the Mainâka, seek shelter with the ocean. But see, inter alia, kaghu, Xlil., 7. For any gee dists & Purina, CLXXIV., 49, et seq., FIT- Some copies of the coinmentary say aft: GTETİ FAT** l, which I do not understand. The Fittaa. are the Fires of Destruction. See Muir*: Sanskpit Texts, Vol.V., p. 161. Also Matsya Purinn, CLXV., 12, CLIVI., 59 Rimarshi says of that -- to a nT FREA Parraith. The pont of the Stanza according to the commentary is Tari TARIT TITTT RIT: imaal, which is not correct. The point 19 rather the inmeuse capacity of great personages. On prentararot, which is Rimarshi's reading, be has qatar TT TTT., should it not be rather wat ? This Stanza is quoted in the Sarasvatikanthabharana, where we read igarofita for FTETTTÖTTTT. See p. 222 (Barooah's Ed.).—Prithri. St LXXVII. For the construction of this Stasza, gee Siddh Kaum II., 295 and 296, and compare Maglia, I., 51, togetber with Mallidith's commentary. With A here will correspond the Ta in Magha as the TRUTH. I have rejected the reading FTTH, 09 it would be a slight obstacle in the way of this interpretatioli, and 19 other interpretations of the meaning of the imperative, associated with the words pareirat For Fina, are not so good, thongh otherwille quite admissible. The commentary runs th us atayri adiera स्थहिन भवनि इनि शास्त्राणि प्रवन्ति । अत कारणात्सता घटित स्वयमाचरति नवोपविशनि सरकथयनिरंजन व कृष्णा छिन्धि ...... इत्यादि सतां स्वयमाच. FH TORTIT | Rimarshi says slita ET TETTTTT- Sárddarlidita. St. LXXVIII.-- TTT 2=in thought, word, and deed.ch &c.=rejoicing in their liearta by regarding the molecules of other renple'i merits as big mountains. fiare some few only. Comp. in Ihagavadgitt, VII., 3. PUTIT VT FUTato ** Pri: Ramarshi.--Jáleni. ft. I.XXIX.-IM, SIT lleru and llimalaya ( comment. tart). Fortresteem, respect; not a very usual employment of the 790t, TT is commoner, but Bee lagha, VII, B, and Balliuth's rumentary there. This Stanza is given in the Karyasangralin. p. 40, 49) m l. Barngadhiara, p. 221. Cf. Kirát., VII., 28, riches Ltr valueless unless used for purpose of Ireneficplice.- Varantanduks.

·92 NOTES. . close to tlie test. There are, I think, two ways of taking tlıp korda before us; far as nu interjection, and qur 17.68 t" a separate assertion; or tlie whole thing as meaning "Olu, fie ou abortse valour!" --Sárd üları idite. St LXXXIX.-=rct done in a past life. Comp. infra Stanza, NC, 99, -d Vidvanmorlatırız'ni, yp. 27,28 T525T05 ITT! प्रामाति सर्वोपि जन फलानि ॥ आद्यन्तशून्येव जगत्प्रवाहे । किग्रा भरकर्मन एव 24r 1l maila gari wala parte apart2126717 T harrari. The tre of with such a purels verlal Turin is not common, but any he observed now and thien. Comp, Vaganda (Bomb. El), p. 18, Sthityadırpana (Calc. [1,1869), p. 124. ---Anushtub. St. XC.-Car = hald-headed min. The fact of the tree being the al (Prilo) adds to thic force of thio lines as it gives little or no shade. TEETH=with a great voise. - Sárdúlatikridita. St. XCI.-In the Kivyasangraha tius Stunza is given a9 Vetilabhatta's, p. 39 _Druta lambıta. St. XCII.-ATTA=TAA (commentary) I think auf ATTT weang does indeed create but," L... 96472 Ny pean the jewel mall, or a jewel of a man (s. 6., jewel iske). . Tie former 13 preferable -- Drutatılambita. St XCII-2 for ff is not uncommon See, for one instance, Vairágyazatala St. 71. The correlative, it will be also observed, is wantu. On se, zide supru Stanza 49-Suv liêlarshiiditr. St XCIV. 27 EUTH (=we box to) denominative, sep S./11. Kaum. II, 230, 71, STTU, 1 portscle of emplosis ilmara, III, 247 Nâu. årtha a Cump RTLE IN Sikuntalat, or Vilaclarita, p, 17. a similar word is eru lor which see Varrigjártaha, St. 8. Literal translations of both thee words are common in Marathu in the same scuse Iarnshi's rendering af rabs fT4 is correct as far as it goes with 16 wl les merely the tuit scrernlly appertaining to ench . I some lint sur lar expression occurs in the Surfraka Bláaliya sia1a07THIAATREITAPIZ ( 33), on which the gluhnit ng follower Fittaa 571Fa117 TT Fiam F FTT- Gulai AFPIFFI* Fiz 1451767 HTIT TO SETİ 17: লাখ সানা দাননিসা iimatshi constri1 নিস wil करें Saygint97 tenant'ATTI 69 mrti TUF. Rather I think it ought to be construeil with it. T 100, ·94 Nores, Vishnu : FFRET PAR Tea at Arsat 11 REYTET TAKIT मानपेयूपपरस्यसि । नतस्नेनाभिशापेन नटें धर्म पुनः पुन । लोकस्य च हिनार्थाय Era ATCC77 11 This Stanza occurs in the Karya sangraha, p. 6 - sárdáları.ridita. St XCVI.--79. See Stanza C. note infra-Vasanlatılaká. St. XCVII.-T, &c.=in the midst of enemies, of water or firo. विषमस्थितम. Rimarshi renders by वातरोगादिना पीडितम्, But there is no authority for this menning. It menns placed in a dangerous or difficult position. Comp. Bhattı. VI., 88. Tag Art OTTAFUT: 3579- FTTH | PRO, &c., where one commentary says featurinha fagatia विषमस्थः and the other विषमे कृच्छ्रे तिष्ठति. Compare also Nxychchi. katika, p. 340 (Calc. Ed.), or Bhagavadgiti, II., 2, where Sankars renders it by ATURUR. The idea is that, ao whatever place and in whatever circumstances pre may be placed, the merit accumulated in a prerous birth is always ready with its help.-Upúgar. 'St. XCVIII.-A=well-wisher. Comp. Kiráta, I., 4, AT good conduct, as in Śakuntala Tamarafinat 7 27. sai constant application, perseverance. With the reading aftth which would seera to mean "crookedness," the meaning of the Stauza most be "that which makes wiched men of good ones," &c. This is also the meaning according tv Rimarshi with the reading TT, which he interpreto to be either zat or it, TFT farintayit **5 a. Vaia (corr-mentary). With gitnat, nf coarge, the meaning is that which makes good men of wicked ones." tunt=Do not crert yourself in ram with much application for the acquisition of many meritt.--Sárldla. rihrálta, St. XCIX.-ATOHTEETATE (Itimaishui) which in its ordinary sense sering scireely to be correct, it meins the collection of act*, i. c., all acts whatever, a very common expressions, compare 173174 Vitararam clarita, 113, and see the Koska cited nuder Pagliu, V., 1, by Mallinitha TTTÀ =up to the time of death CE. Mugha, XIX, 20. FTTT=result. See Vatimyniatakr, St. 3.- Válini. St. C.--Tamp=faPTT Ranarshi, re 14 giren in the Jedini Korli ar medung, seebie refuse ufter the oil 15 extracted, from chiatrie ROSEI TIP), Sc., er kåt l'or the care here, sec Buluh. Krum. I, 93. CETTE NÁmurshi.mp3 collection. Cuerp. hi lalat, p. 11, and elsewhere it. I'lle world is often ·IG NOTA Kiryaprakiin, p. 60, Tiit -speaking ill of others Cr. Stanza 64, inter ali, and Kirit, XIV., 11., dryc.. St CVI.-fa=nillicted As to the construction , &c. sec Siddh, Kaun. 1., 251.9. spilgr4771 piez is not a sunt construetion. The reading of K. is better. As the flame of helt always 13*0 upwards, however you may luld the liglet, so the truly bold man nerer loses courage in whatever circumstances le may be placed.- Upaziti. St. CVII.- Catalins bern tilopted justead of the Refors of C. and the other copies, because fara occurs un ined stely afterwards, whiclı goes well with the lieat produced by the five of anger," arwd the icka of piercing conreyed by a fagocs well with the description of woman's glances as nrrows. Wit = numerous - l'asantatilahri. St. CVIII.-TFT 19, of course, contrasted with nolie against all the carth Tr=ray or foot. In the latter sense there would seem to be an allusion to the Vamana incarnation of Visliga, for which sce . Iatsya Purana, CCXLVI., 60, et s»7 FETTFERA. Comp. Vnirágynsataha, St 42, fast occurs au M ilati-Jadhava, p. 181. ERT HET Ilmarshi.-Anushtub. St' CIX-For the genitive तस्य, compare वीरो न यस्य भगवान्गुन- Fira( Otrararimacharita) auns = snaku rate=fcwer-wreath The same contrast is expressed in the Sikuntal gratiFT, &c. tes= TU MUTT Rimaisha, and see note St. 62. gra*** a mara Rimarshi. But there is no propriety in fra: It is rather mldness that is meant here.--Sárdularıh ridita, St CX.- Guita=58791: 3 995: (commentary) I prefer the interpretation modesty and many other good qualities. The commentary in JI. countenances this interpretation SUFICH7and STETÄTat may be interpreted, I think, so ns to go both with it and faal, the first 13 applied to mother, meaning of very pure herria and the second always obediently following after onc. As applied to HANT, the former would mean tiat by which the heart becomes pure, and the latter, always going with one, olays binding, yaipari 6714: 277=abandon comforts and even life, or abandon esenlife with ease, ratturthan su crve from one's word For the former, ce. Na ladha, I , B0सरयम प्रत तदेय प्यरान येपी से as given in the commentary and in llamarshi is inaccurate. It should be affaida Rimarshi rends TTT mod explains 'it by SHTETIT for, and be no roads a. to which min is taken as the object.-- l'ubuntatiluld ·99 NOTES. got him The greatness of the Råhu is in letting off his foe when he has in his grasp. I cannot explain the T in GPTEFTE***17. There must be something wrong in the Stanza But only one copy has it, and I can' make no conjecture at a better reading.- Sikharini. St. IV.—The earth, the ocean, and the sky, are all limited, only the intellect of great personages is unlimited. 1979, bec Siddh. Kaum. I., 268 (Firet infc:) FH etiosafat takes the measure of. Comp. Viracharita "(Truth.), 110. Tarptat.=contracted within distinct boundary-marhs, i. e., the bounds are clearly visible. As to fisā, sce noto to Stanza ISIV.—Silharini. St. V.-The first line but, curiously enough, stopping nt til: inay sometimes be licard repeated by our old people. At p 43 of the Kirgasangraha this Starza is giren *s Ghatakarparu's, and at p. 46 ns IIalayudha's. The idea of the Stanza is tall should make their cltoice of the alternatives stated. The two connot be joined. Cf. also the quota tion at Sarasvati Kanthabharaṇa, p I (Barooah's Ed.). Salini. St. VI-- = the tortoise, the second incarnation of Vishnu. **875. These are thus enumerated with #a: Virager: u rart Taytar it See Kadambari, p. 2. Tårinizli's note 231.0049: gocüm 4747 91.1 a tract: Utan FETITAT. Thus Imara The Hamiyana gives them dillercutly, omols, ftar for thio East, ATIT for the West, HTETET for the South, and ** for the North Taga =accepted, under taken, CE, the nert Stanza The Stanza, as it stands, is not quite intelligible to me. Fipilt seems to menu inoping away nearly the supe thing as ea, and the implication, as the words stænd, is that it, Ec, are not 374757976-ryá. $t. VII.-The third live raust be taken ng a question like thio pre. rious tuo, But for this the reading T4, c., is the more appropriate one, and ought to lare loen retained in the text. Thic reading this is morcappropriate to what I think is the joten let hilst, but to obtain liat must be got rid of. Construc the last line thus Tar mai TVAR (12) nik747ag fatit. l'urn ride suport St. tute; with it an. Ct. zy at udråridshus1, p. 90. The 512921 als peurs in the Muirir lakas: N:1, p. 91, kde our nofe 11.4te-Sard:Ltdrukuta, H VILIThe last line alluiles to the flour applied to a Biglangt Leluse it is played upon. 1793 means a tall of food. I'd suppo 5sl.- A#kļa!.

·100 NOTLS, meaning, hopes, also. fatal =two or three. Påņini, V., 4, 73.–Sérdila rikridita. St XII -The rending It does not make sense it for 7 kronlignit hoth senso aud metro, FIT=ordinary random conrersation. Cons. Viracharita, 4 (Trith ). This Stanza occurs in Sarngadian, p. 43, reading 99--Aryű. St. XIII T quat is n curious construction—"falls with the fall of a ball," 1. ., go as to rebound. The construction of the &ccond linc is nlso curious. Ramarshi's comment runsas lollong.stre श्रेषः पुमान्भाय धारस्येन स्वभावेन वा पतन्नपि विपर मामुवनपि उत्पतति उभे गच्छति सप मामोतीत्यर्थ. । केन तुल्यं कन्मुकपातेन सह कन्कातिरत् । यथा कन्दुकः पतयुत्पतति ।तु पुन . भनार्य. खलस्तथा पतति भ्रस्य (Sic. श्य) ति सथा कथं यथा मपिण्डपतनं मृतः मृत्तिकायाः पिण्ड साम्ररजःसपात. सस्य पननं या TT 7 TETIT Anushtub. St. XIV.—TR=filth Int=multitude, mass. Soc Vairigja istakn, St. 52.Arya. St. XV.-Cr, Kıráta, 1,38, and Raghu, V., 65, 09 to offer.tc., uniFi 17. &c., mny menn either "Gods in heaven," or the loril of heaver), 112. Laudra frenar=manifestation of porer, Originally it means thun. dering --Sárdiluuk'ilities St. XVI.-*l.=interrapted feug=rre eria, so that or that being so Slongadhiara, JS, 220, nscribes this to Vidyapnt. 97*=sent, 1.c., pogsessor of. Compare the use of 3* in the same sensu. The question feat should be taken to stop at ht; and as the suject for irgit At should be supplies. Otherwise thore arises the anoin ily pronoun preceding its antecedent, a construction Sametsa *ccurring in Englislı, but unt in Sanskrit, Tho meaning is tlmt the taountain of full is useless alike to those who are ever contentul, amel 1.hooare in perputasi faltsuit of wealtli, and therefore a disting furitifoulye nnd not fur othura la af no value.-Sárdüles ritme St. X111. fty dretns almost to show a largutluluess of the previ QUI RT tives. But it may la justifiel.-elryú. Rt XVIII.-Thrrian break of mette in the trmonit lino which, in utt. lennot understand it. I'or the last line, Comp Si. 1. - te XI - Xeft 4 i Rommilis'e explanation of I've sth. MP, H (IX. 1 sv.m. 1 1*. FIL ·YOTER 11228 101 Common oze, St. IX.-TTTTTTT=the trouble of shich has anthing to essecten Mua=foolish scopation. I hare pot FTTH And TTA, fcm As separate words in accordance with what seems to be Rämarshi's Interpretation which takes cata. &c., and has both predicatire ; though I am not sure of this. 1, howerer, preter fra 1973=zkaia HAT à Frfagrig.3917 Thanh TV. It may also do to take it as YTTER TOtta: Trat: 7777 ( 47 )a বন সবার Ramarshis cooment runs as followঃ : (sie) Piaga: 9977:7TR. 1 7*437 À TITT *** I TT 1997. 197:: 5 ATTİ AFTETTONI TERI DAT12547 77 79 T Tilaa irti ar aur. The idea of the Stanza, as explained by us, is a Comp. Kirita, XI., 54, and still better because more closely alle is Vimcharity, p. 110 (Trith.), 7 For ik na titan urert: FATTER: FRETETT à 17 iti aratata 2783- TTFERNMirnard 1 The Hara:ki paet, Cina, srems to have understood the Stanza differentis. See Nibandhamili, No. 33, p. 21.-11&r'ni. St. EXI.--भुजयोरन्ताम् =bosom. करबालकरमह must be analysed in two different ways when going with that ard with "word-lilc nails" and "il-like sword." TFT =instructed, accomplishdi. Arуй, St. ISIL-One of the moon's dames is site. For the lors of his getting that position, see Matsya Parázz, XXIII., 10-13.45 une linndredd physicians, and a constellation of that name. See fariliamikira (of biern), Chap. CV.. 4.'TTIST Arta = consumption does not kare bim. 73 in this word is esplained to men ting by Ma!linith. See Ragha, VIX., 90, Jlághs, IL, 90, SIL, 23.-Selimi. 41. XXIII.-=7 sartoren. Tich zbroken nff, rent down.file should be I think, TTTFTTT7. As it stard: it must be interpreted to mean "enes in all directions az) Wernes invisible." The construction required for this mesninz, lowertr, is not Amage This Stars occurs in the Katrisingrabs at p., as part of the SantosalolaSirdarribilis.

·102 NOTES. VAIRAGYSATAKA: Stanza 1.-The commentator introduces his comment on this Stanza thus इस खलु सकलवसुधैशिखामणी राजर्षिप्रवर. श्रीमद्भर्तृहरिराग्य शतकमेवारभमाणो राजकुलोत्पन्नवादासो नीतिगृङ्गाराववदयमपेक्षितावत प्रथम नीतिशृङ्गारदातक वैराग्यशनकावतरणरूपे निर्मायदानी वैराग्यशतकमेवारभमाणः स्वप्ट देव सदाशिव तेजारूपेण विशेषयन्नमति. Rimarshi's gloss, I find, Agrees with what se lave said on this Stanza in the Nitišataka. He sars दिकालो वेदान्तिनां मते व्यापको पदार्थी तशदिभिः अनवच्छिन्नान अवच्छिन्नान जोडीकृता भविषयीकृतेत्यर्थः मान aecording to the commentator means ज्ञापक, according to rimarshi प्रमाण. The latter is a closer rendering, though the meaning is the same in both. The following Stanze mar le usefully compared: स्वम्याविद्याबन्धसंवन्धमोक्षात्सस्यज्ञानानन्दरूपारमलब्धौ।। शारत्रं यमिदेशिकोनि प्रमाण चान्तः सिद्धा स्वानुभूति.प्रमाणम् 1. This is in the Vichachislimani (P 62, St. 477) On this interpretation, and in riev of these words of Sankara, एक might be rendered by "prii.cipal" rather than "sole." Rimarshi does not say anything about it --Anushtub. St. II -- There are tlırce classes of men, those who liave honleuge, and they do not care for other people's learning through enry; those who late no haowledge, and they cannot appreciate ; and those who Huse bigla positions in the world, and they do not care for learning eng beste proud of their onn greatness. So that there is altogether but to hd look-out for learning and learned inen. Comp. infra Stanzas 2S and 21 जीर्ण-kc, learamg remains absorbed, is nasted by abserption, in its ps6e3sor without nppreciation by others. Comp. St. 91, au Dhanministtisa, IV., 11.-.lnushtub. St. III --संगारोपनम् &c..-life in this work-n-day world अनुपश्यामि Enee m Prospect Comy गचप्रेयोनुपश्यामि Gita, I.,81. Onthe last tna lince, the commentary is as follows मराशिः पुण्योपैः पुण्यराम चिरकालेन परिणमा गरसम्ता विपया महान्नापि स्वरूपतः फलवानमा विपयिणां रागिणी मग इपमेय गायितुं उत्पादयितुं गायन्ते उत्पयन्ते निर्माण, पुण्य मर्याको विपन्मानि गायमाप. (Giti,ix.,21). nimarshi Ny9 माडिसिगानि पाच सहमरा पूरा Inc.)निपरिगृता (sic) चिोण यायासन परिगृ. मामाला एन थिरकालं गुण्यानिविषाय प्रामारायः. On the last line lip Hasiपपयाः परचन्दन नमाचा पा (c.)विधनांविषयमा महान्म. Fari मायने भनि कि गनुमान प्यमन भाप बामणिय एमन ने पिया या गया मगन्ना नन्ति गया नया स्थगनानिवन्तीयः. Himarthasex. 1 '1: tion is prebralle. Ji tiket le reste milerad test scoring to the Vuliste nattua (ws Vrilistasits, li... Badiran I.), the registeret AM ·YOTES. 103. of bearen or pant itself is nothing comparable to situ. See, too, Stanza &i infra. Ramarshi does not state, nor does the other comprentator, what the top is. It would seem to be the greater attachment to material happiness resulting from a long continued enjoyment of a higher order of material comforts such as are found in Fri, and this is a tinta as keeping one off from #Ty. I think for should be taken to mean for a long time' rather than 'after a long time.'Silharini. St. IV.-farrapatzsuspecting (theexistence of treasures. Nimarshi renders 15T by sfars, for which no authority is given. kamar *fal 7771: says hämarshi; rightls, one of the meanings of ent being अमिसयोग. मन्वारान &c. Rirnarshi saxs मन्त्राप्त्वा दे-- original) Far strena lah rerarhite 777 Girionegou. But it is difficult to get this sense out of the words as they stand. WAIT, I think, means मन्त्रसाधन or मन्त्रसिद्धि, साथ and n are synonymous roots. Rath is the usual place for Free. Comp. Chrnţıkausika, del IV. 29 Râmarshi-Sirlilacıkridita. St. V. Ta is an eccusative. Tet=literally it has been wandereil by mo. For the construction, Comp. Prasannarághara, Act II., fitures- 971 THE 17T mat. (p. 31 ) or det V., share Th FT af (n. 105), the difference betseen these and the test being Accounted for by the difference in the construction of the roots Ty and on the one land, and on the other. 550TTF Ri ir FRIMA Fut: Ritcarsbi. Tho fear, howerer, would rather seen to be the feir of being seen by others erting at the house of a stranger. काकवन Cornp. याकोपि जीवति चिरं च बलि भई Panchatantra I, p. 9. It means, in eficct, meanis, Trof. Tanner (lox in Antiquary, Vol V., p. 2), quotes flomer's Odyssey for a parallel. (Sce, 100), lis Daertrihari. p. 25). Fash=iscrease in estent or strangt)), YTTERKATA TTTÁK PARTHIC T47 TT Ramarssi. Bat the ordinary Tatpuru-ha would be less strained, nou the 9797would be the corn. pellin; meu to do such mean acts, for instance, as are nderred to Sundalurilt'thlo. St. i'.- TOTTIE = (by 4) * fio were bene on propitiating them. 973= blank, sols without really feeling that which ormsions the it. faris-=steadying of the mind, it., catrolling and suppressing the different condemnators thoughts that arise in the mind, Comp. Ultafraniacarita, p. 76. (FFAATR 72757) figarip senic. It=> string = salutatio's. Hij trait, ile firal strat is the priuciple of ·104 NOTES. desire or svarice, the second is particular desirce. ATSITT F41. ETT Rimarahi gives FUT As an alternative meaning for the second strst; Lut from and a meaning can be got only by a little straining TUTTI. Comp. St. 13 (Misc.) infra.–Šilharini. St. VII.et fara = the passing away of time is not perceived जन्म, &c, is a Sam.dhara Dvandva उन्मत्तेन महाविष्टे न भूत समं Sita Thin FFICEATREGU: according to Rimarshi. But this is quito undecessary, and without authority. Prof. Tawney (Bhartřihari, p. 56), refers for a parallel to a Stanza from the Palatino Anthology. The Stanza occurs in the Santiſītaka, p. 319. Kavyasangraha.--Sárdi." lavikr'dita. St. VIII.--The Stanza occurs at p. 310 of tho Kavyasangraha, The commentator quotes the following . sfatge. grütil genit FET 11 7 ATERT OTT TETTIR 179 TETLI IIo adds 3TT atractii FREUTAT: furg. What this means I do not see. The sense is that if a man of strong mind did not see his wife in the state described, he would not go about to beg. It is the family that constrains him to it. The commentator also hong mascarafarh मुसानि येषां तैः but the text is not दीनातिदीन, &c., which would spoil the metre ; दीना in truth goes with गेहिनी and हीनमुख with शिशुकै. TT: the commentator explains by spray Ent: which is allowable, though probably answers to the sta in the last linc, “ If mea did not see...what man of strong mind, &c" 292=brohen TUTTATA दन्यक (sic) थनेन भजतां पासवत् (commentary). विलीन =lost m the articulation, not distinctly pronounced. The whole is an adverbini compound. reparar KAT. (Ramarshi). Bat Comp. uote, Nitisitaka, St. 94, also Kadambari, p. 326, Uttararânuacharitn, pp. 95 and 150.--Sárdalan rata. St. Ix.-पुरुषबहमान:-Ramarshu says पुरुपसंबन्धी पुरुषाणां यूनां यो भवनीत्यर्थ रा बहमानी भूरिहंकारः स विगलितः भ्रष्टः वृद्धो हि निरहकार पनि Kiraret:. The other commentary explains it to mian respect among men, which I think better. The alternative of tnhing gra as a vocative I do not think a good unc. The commentary comments ॥ भाषिनरामाः thus जीयिनं सम पूर्ण गरी अपवा भीनतुल्यारते पुस्तिपन्न 19tai erat: forargy. Whence thus list portion comes dus not apper; for c# meanin. Ti there is no authority that I am aware oly ud that is also a further dilculty, but out quite austapurahlı, awul Il poslovn vi af u thy compouud llwars busurar brily, .

·106 NOTES. 1 For the gures in question; in neither cage was there any exercise of self-ehmegation. In the second line TTTT is a better reading than ºar FT. नियमितप्राण--Rimarshi saysमाणाःश्वासा इन्द्रियाणि चा"for the latter | of which po nuthority is given. The former meaning is quite appra priate Comp. Vikramorvasi, opening Stanza, and Raghuransm, VIII, 19. The last line may be thus rendered “We have performed exactly those various actions which are performed by the sages, but we have not obtained their various fruits." Ramarshi renders arqat: by uitat: adding a 789.C 7 STA. Rightly; compare Naisbadha, 1.,.127, and Raghu, VII., 8, with Mfallinitha's comment. This Stanza occurs also at p. 302 of the Karyasagraha.–Sárdúlaviko dita. St. XIV.-cu acor. Cump. St. 19, and Mohamudgara, St. 15 (Karyasangraha, p 33).- Arushtub, St. XV.-97657=either shy or cloth. There is no equivoque bere. erity Comp. gira Nitišataha, St. 56.—Anushtub. St. XVI.- Parutt seems to answer to FTO 6391| in the fourth line meaning voluntary separation The commentary introduces the third line thus ननु गमनशीलत्वात्म्वयमेव यास्यन्ति को लाभस्तत्त्यागे इत्याशयार। Stotter. For the dative see Siddh. Kaum, I., 280. last line Comp Gîta, chop II, 70, et seg. The Stauza occurs at p. 311 of the Kavyasangraha Sitharini. St. XVII.—EUTERKT 19 given by Amara as a synonym of 9 17. &cThe first line may then be thus translated : " Desire is allayed when self-restraint developed by means of true descrimination opens up in a man]" To is said in the Veilântasåra to mean *TT (., 179479fAranzmat) szlaitilanner ATT RE:- Grattachment to objects of sense (maar as the Ved inting sn) afafa =result, end, Cf. Naishadha, IV., 2. The third line 19 not quite clear. It seems to mean "wretched by reason of the stroos distractions of the enjoyment ofgrcatness old through age," greatnces meaning the splendour and paraphernalia of A lugli position, or it may le taken to menn decrepit through old age, and wretclied by rongon of the strong distractions of the enjoyment of greatness. 74278, of course, is correlative to T.---Sikharıņi. 6t. XVIII.-1***5=n fragment produced from (i.c.o) ajar, Ramaruhi fays a vo gra which is unauthorised. The usual methion fires quite gnocl enough sense "whose neck is tied to a frame mont of * pot."-Sildarini, St IX.-Althougls the worldly enjoyments asailable are 80 poor, ·108 NOTES but I have mislaul the latter reference. The commentator ang sia TA Tanya. Namurshi sausfitfaiya . See note on Misc. st. 1, Nitiśntaha. Råmarshi says to APART OTETCEHİRT eru. The following lines of Jwenul may be compared «That's Rome to me, what business hare I there, I who can neither le nor falsely swear. Nor praise my patron's undeserring rhymes," &c. (Ancient Class cs for English Readers, p. 73), Professor Tawney (Indian Antiquary, Vol. V., p. 3) quotes Burhe, Vol. II., P. 126 (Bolin': Ed.). The implication is that those persons only who can descend to such occupations find entertainment in the royal houselold.- Partáliya. St. XXVIII.-star=destruction. It occurs again in St. 30, and in other places also. The idea is that in the first mstance learning was a means to the destruction of worldls troubles, afterwards to the achierement of worldiy pleasures, and 1 ow lastly receiring po appreciation at all, it is departing from the earth. Tor the last, St. 2 may be compared uria, e, even in this lowest condition --Siharıní St. XXIX.--=some great person. Comp. fifia indescribrble. यदान्यानां जितेंद्रियाणां सत्यतधानां शूराणां च युद्धे निहतानां शिरासि श्रीमहादेव fata farafearea (Ramarski). annis is noticeable. It is equirelent to qui 769. "This should there be this ..in consequence of–1" 790=strongly bent ou.--Sihharini. St. XXX-Stuara, Siddh Kaum 1., 297. fitta, &c.=I am completo master of language, anza=#1797 (Råmarshi). Fi57sce last Stanza and note to Nitrataha, St. 95 (THT) TELIŲ, &c=if you don't care fur ine, still less do I for you Ilere I am off, o king.-Srandhará. St. XXXI —Ramarshi engs on this TTT FATETT STEPTIT STEŤ ftatta AUT TATİ #TA, ..... ATT A HA:. 1bus 18 wrong As introducing it twice when it occurs only once in the test. Parfait f771A=FIT Film TZR (Rimarshı), STIFT =TRU TOTUT Naiparshi.--Siharni. St. XXIII. in the commentator renders by yoT7. I 1126 never seen the word before, ATATT.=cries of inrocation.- Sildarini. st XXXIII.-- R=RTAFUTA reta. (Rinarshi)destro** ed or lost seems to be more likely. taure without obtaining anything ·NOTES 109 मोणे-नयन ( Rimarshi) कन्दरदरीकच-कन्दर and दरी Are giren as spogyms it Amara and Jedini. Perbaps, therefore, the reading of N. ooght to be preferred 83 aroiding the pleonasm, or the one was be an artificial, the other a natural care. Rånarshi readers Tbs Test 19. which would meant & natural care (darra.); abs TET which is the same thing; and by Zaternic as in Ambra; ond takes the whole to be & Samåkåra-Dvandsa.--Sárdilarikridtta. St. XXSIY.-ear might mean it, but this requires a straininz. i would seem to be the better readiog. 1 t = the jewel which gives its possessor wbat he desires. Firq=the workings of the mind as in 7: * 1 (Chandthensila, p. 27) or FRETETTFETT UTTROT &c. (Bhagavadgita, VI., 2+ ), op which Sankara saya 69: Trai tirai a which shows why they should be abandoned. The meaning is that there is no one in trying to please others, and in going to mucli trosble for livet parpose. If the mind is itself tranquil and free from 1,7, erers benefit is thereby secured.Sikarişi. St. XXXY.--- 129 = Io (case of silence there isthe danger of being considered) spiritless. This, bonerer, destross the symmetry of the Stanza. And hence the other reading would be better as meaning " where there is high sense of one's or greataess there is dagger of misery." This Stanzt occurs at p. 6 of the Kisgazeugraba.--Súrdúla. rilridila. St. XXXVL-FATI I TETR="hich are like the water on the lotus-leaf. Is to friFIUTTIME CT, Vaishadha, 11. 48. This Stanza occurs is the Karşasangraha, p. 303-SAlarmi. St ISXVII.- --Comp. Nitišataha, St. 34. TruyfiSc is scarcely a good reading after we have already bid 77499. It might, however, be taken B3" that great assembls," " that high as-emble." Rimsrshirenders it by विवरणधनाइयजनाद्युपलानेता (ic.)गजमना. The other readiagiziet? is better. siz: 13T17: TIT a(Ramarsbi) *41= 7TRETTET (sie.) TINſÝTÄFERITETIT: RYT: 4553TIT A TICI (145 yrata, maty. Compare the past Stanza and the English espression "catter ofhittory."Immediately after thi«Sirindhara quores another Stanza which runs as follows. # FIT 1975 E fegu i sigraudi arising f74747 T 17:1 od after ·110 NOTES, these two Stanzag Šimgadura adds, pat part: (p.598, Banaras P.1) This Stanza, however, is not to be traced in any of our copies.- Sárdalayıkridita. St. XXXVIII.-Thermo T: BAFRimarski. Rut there is no mention of its here except in the liçadıng of this section ! कालमृदिश्याह. I think it must be taken as an imstance of the स्वाय गिर sce ilaghu, 111., 30. l'or fitta Comp. l'rasannaraghara (Act V.), p. 171, and sec linini, V. 9, 101.5.-Sıllarıni. St. XXXIX.- Hafsta-for the gender, see Siddh. Kaum. 1.390, FT.Shirtla, tlakult a Rámarshi, But neither seems to be very appropriate here He also explains art as Fruiti, ie, Kila's Fi The other commentator readers the two respectively by ryand *. Trâ, for the latter of which I know of no authority. The two words seem to me liere to signify the male and female personifications of the Destructive Principle. Now he is given by the Jedinihara as a vame of Mahåkala or Mahadeva, arrefr is well known to be a name of Pärratt. Llahadeva is the Deity of Destruction, and is also represented in the Puranas as playing with Pårsati. o And are therefore may here be taken to mean Śiva and Parvati. 1991-T is rendered by सुखदु ग्वदातृत्वादिकरण विशेषा and क्रीडानैपुण्यम् by Rimarshi. सारthe pieces in a diceplay, generally written it. The double meaning of T: (as in Kadambari, p. 5) will be noticed house, and square in a diceboard. Compare Huxley's Lay Sermons, p. 36, wbere a similar figure is some what differently worked out, and the passages quoted by Prof. Tawneg (Bhartſihari, p. 69) from Greek, Latin, French, Persian, and English writers.-Mandákránta. St. XL.-atra-See Siddh. Kaum. II., 229. For the sccusative of atacly, see Sıddh. Kaum. I., 201, where, however, is not, though s is, among the Upasargas'enumerated Resorting to the Ganges is equivalent to abandoning the world. Rîmarshi says एतेन किं धर्ममोक्षायेव सेवेमेति (stc ) भाव'. गुणोदारा गुणा. उदारा महान्तो येषां at says Ramarslıi, but yoTeart. is less strained and gives quite as good a meaning. On the second lme Råmarshi says tãta #7 TIH (src. again ) इति भावः. On the third lme he says उत अथवा शास्त्राधान् बहनन् सासन्ति उपदिशान्ति तानि शास्त्राणि वेदान्नमीमांसाप्रभृतीनि तपासोघा- सभूगन् कि पिबाम किंशुम । किं लक्षणान् शास्त्रीयान् विविधकाच्या मृतरसान् विविधा धर्मार्थकाममोक्षवर्णनन भनेकाकारा काव्यामृनानांनोकप्रबन्धामृताना रसा. SIETAT 75247ftant** 17 SrT(Sc. Tini à aur ... .

·NOTES, 11) part in sei at hoa 21: 1HD 6975295T aS. PETREAT antamieni atimia illa art: 11 I do not think it a toodidlerpretation totale Fate', &c., es an adjective qualifying trai 972. They ought, I chídk, to be taken separatels. And see Wiscel. laneous Stanza 27, and Sringirataka (Karyasangraka), p.45, 7. F38.me do not know that we should do. --TEAT T: (Råmarshi) , according to the other commentary. It Intans zankind. “Then man is so short-lived what should we do!" Sikarini. St. ILJ.-774fTTATOS: says Råmarshi. In the Psandaragbara Nataka Paraśarama is niade to tell Janata : TOTIUTATHATTETTET. (p. 84) I had been unable to find 8 description of the posture before. Io the Sirneadhara Paddbati (Bapimas Eddim p.615), I not find the followiu; Scanza quoted which affurds this information Set TREUT : 1137 autant mat TEUTA 1 Ainthe sleep ofcoperatration; ice Raghuransa, , 1, and illicitha's gloss on it, it at says Rámarshi **177=st they ever to be! For Ena (Bawarsbi). FTATI HTT2614 says the other commentator. In the last lige we have to suppls cards tegning from me" or something like that. The tealings at the foot Arc ia that respect better. The Stanza occars at p. 318 of Kavgasangraha.- Jandúkránci. St. XLII. - Tr. Comp. Nitišsaka, St. 109. Tina Garges. ART TATAUSTITE UT SITAT grat: TMT tar --(Rimarsbi) TT ETTESTATTFITTIT says the other commercator. The latter I prefer, smit=extent ; also apa(sre Medial) which will also do. ETTE would be better than ringet: as it stands it means that the tears of jor How through the utterance of those cries of distress "Śna! Šira! Éisa?"-Sizlariga St. XL111-yit may be taken as a plural; it not the otsertation on St Barth: Sataks will apply. I cia gire no Bccount of this ronless it is 7971014. Tz (time) is called a friend, I suppose Lecause he is a constant companion. Wy=[edom from Biumiliation, uot appelas to others for belj, da Corp. st. 52. Coastre it will alsat follows, how much torre deed I say in this fashion." Icon see no particular proprietg in saling of the Tata tree as the TUT of a pieroes in the state described Sharini St, LIT-Sicsitals, Su 10.

·112 NOTES. St. NLY.-भाशानदी. Comp. St. 45 Nitisataka. The game figure occurs in the Dhammapada, p. 62. Rimarshi takes sro a AS A compound. वितर्क =msagsings, doubts. The banks of rivers are often spoken of as thronged by birds. Comp. Ititusrubâra (Sarad), St. 28. Rimarshi's comment on this runs as follows: किंभूता। मनोरथजला मनी- रथा इदं कृत इद करिष्यामि पश्चादिदं भविष्यतीति अभिलाषा ते एव जलानि पानीयानि यस्यां सा नथा आशायां हि मनारथाः सन्तीति भाष । नद्यामपि जलैर्भाव्यम् । पुन कि कृष्णातरङ्गाकुला । तृष्णाशब्देन भतिलाल्य असंतोष इत्यर्थ.स्ता (re.) एव तरङ्गा कल्लोला.तेगकुलान्याना यत्राशा भवनितलामतोष। प्रसिद्धनद्यपि तरङ्गाकुला भवति ॥ पुन कि रागमाहवती । रजयन्ति स्वभा- वान्नर प्रापयन्ति तं रागा. कामक्रोधादय एव माहा. मकगतिमिशिशुमाराश्य जलजीवविशेषाः विद्यन्तै यस्यां सा नयोना। एतेन यत्राशा तत्र रागाश्या भवन्ती- त्यर्थ । नद्यामपि भाइभवितव्यम् ॥ पुन किंलक्षगा वितर्कविहगा । अस्मिन्कृत इस भविष्यति न भविष्यतीति चैत्यादय उहा. न एव विहगा पक्षिणो यस्यां सा तथा। एतेन यवाशा नत्र बित्ती भवन्तीति भाव 1 नद्यामपि पक्षिणी मरालच- कवाकनकाद्याभवन्ति । पुन कि धैर्यटुमध्वसिनी। धैर्य धीरत्व निर्विकारचित्तव मित्यर्थः। तदेव हुमा वृक्षाः तान्ध्वसयति पातयतीति तथा । प्रसिद्धनद्यपि तटस्थदुः मान्यातयति । एतेन ययाशा भवति तत्र धैर्य न भवनीत्यर्थ ॥ पुन किं" माहायर्नमुदुस्तरा । मोहा अज्ञानान्य व परमार्थज्ञानशून्यत्वमित्यर्थ आवर्ताः पयसा भ्रमाने कृत्वा (c.) सुतरामतिशयन दुम्तरा न मरीतुं शक्या रयत न शक्यते इत्यर्थः । एतन यत्राशा तत्र मोही भवतीत्यर्थ प्रसिद्धनद्यामापे आयतेभवितव्यम् ।। पन किंलक्षणा भागानदी । अत एव अतिगहना अतिशयेन गहना दुस्तरा तरीत न सभ्यत इत्यर्थ । प्रसिद्धमहानद्यात दुरुत्तरा अनिगहना भवति ॥ पुन कि प्रोनङ्ग चिन्नातटी। मोत्तुङ्गा अतिमहत्य चिन्ता अस्मिन जाते सति किं करिष्यामि किं भविष्यति पुत्रकलत्राटीन कथ भविष्यामीत्याद्या (are.) आत्मनोरीनत्वप्रतिपादिका ता एप तानि तोराणि यम्या मा नधोका । एतन यवाचा भवति तत्र महस्यश्चिन्ता भवन्नीत्यर्थः। प्रसिद्धनद्यामपि तंटर्भरितम्यम् ।। आशाया हि अनयच्छिन्नमवाह- रूपरवन नद्या सहापमयता ।।. The Stanza occurs at p. 319 of the Kiryasangraha.-Siritula krishta. St. XI.1.--आगगारम् = संसारप्रवृत्ति मादरीकृष्य (Ramarshi). It is equivalent to "STATERATA12" froin the other point of view, the meaning is "searching tlirough the three worlds isliere the course of worldly life prevails " ata=491 Rimarshi citing Amara FIA: firait qyit; it 11 applied to any favourite and Medsui gives it as y याम्प्ये also. In his commentary on the Biarasaigiti, VI.. 10, Sankara tlius writiनग्यास्नान पुयागनिपिता तात उच्यने । पिन व पुत्र इति पुत्रोनि AT TUI fatailt TAFT Sridhiara Svant on the same enjs नामनि माया उपमालयन संबोधयनि-विषय-objects of desire are ·113 NOTES, here called the she-elepbant. And the chain to tie down the elephant who is mad about the she-elephant is self-restraint. The mind is often compared to an elephant, as in Prasannarågbara,p. 42.- Vandúkrántá. St. XLVII.—"The days which grov (i.e., appear interminable as it were) to one suffering the trouble of making entreaties to the wealthy and those which become short (s.e., appear too short) to one whose mud is disordered by the distractions of worldly objects.” For SZTETT Comp. St. 17; it means Ster according to cne copy of the commentary, (11.) Por the genitise of arituta, see Siddh. Kaum. I, 297.37mm :- स्फुरितरसितम् = with an inward smile. Rimarshi saxs अन्तर्मनीस स्फुरित- हसिन दिवसानां स्फुरणमेव हासं वदेत्याध्याहारः which I do not understand. The idea is this The suppliant of the rich thinks the days too long, as he has to suffer the trouble of constant entreaties, often unsuccessful; the person engaged in the pursuit of worldly objects thinks time too skort, he has never enough of it to compass all his numerous ends On the other hand, the philosopher, in the intervals of meditation laughs at both for their delusions. During meditation he is, of course, unconscious of all these proceedings.--Mondál rántá, St. XLVIII.-ATA =concentrated, exclusively occupied with anything. frog=food from others, see St. 5, and St. 70. As to काक Comp. Panchatantra काकोपि जीवति चिरं च बालि च भरे and Stanza 5 supra.-Súrdúlarakrilita. St. XLIX. -A&T=A Rimarshi. May it not be strong Farroa परिणामा-ofunfortunateendings विधिगति = courseoffortune.परिणता वृद्धि STAT. 77777... FET GÉREAT FATETZEA TUTTA() FTFT TE FT TOT STG Tricarf: (Rimarshi). This is not clear, According to our text there need be no Bahurrihi, and the instrumental would mean 'in the company of."TH, Lorerer, mahes better sepse = the night (deligbtful) with the full light of the moon in the Sarad season, and Cr. St. 57. TORT Tita 791, fermº would be a better reading, but see St. 57. It is rendered by T in Pimarshi's commentary. But that is hardly admissible here... Sibharini. SEL.-अम्मिन् संगारे Rimsrshi says श्चिम्मिन् which I do not understand is a better reading than 72t as marking better the contrast with th-Tarfüstitas: is somewhat puzzling. Rimarshi ay: भन विशेष अन्तरं भव रयर्थ निशिपः भनाधिभ्यः अत्र विशेष 15 ·11!! NOTEs. Strať aratay. But this is not satisfactors. Perhap: f104: should be taken as meaniog "greatness," 377. See Xaishadha III, 41 and coininentary.-Jalini. St. LI.-75T is a better reading than puas going with PE Cr. As it stands we must take the two separately. sing24177. is one iden. 1901-Nitišataha St. 49. mil. &c., Comp. Gita VI., 20. aigua=towards external objects. Ser=noble. -Sikhann. St. LII.-II=24 (Ramarshi). I am not anere of any other use of this word in this sense, which does, however, seem to be the sense here ter-see liņini II., 4, 38. gra-Comp. Vikramorras! arah. TG. Faicheatipo -Comp. Gita III., 17 (and 19 as to Fort), where Sankara renders it by niat la TACT:. FEET &c.,=those who have abandoned (1.6., got rid of) the multitudes of contacts (rc., opportunities) of self-humiliation (1.c., in supplıcatiog others). * Tarimai-a-Comp. St. 72. The Stanza also occurs at p. 316 of the Karyasangraha.--Sragdhari. St. LIII.--71T is an anusual simile, but Comp. 5: Tau Kadambari, p 208.97=position, seat The construction is at the infii strani pria as the commentator says. On 24 see Nitrśataka St. 100.--Silhonni. St. LIV.-TATUT DITTFI ATEUSET yrtar (Rimarshi). ATTOTETFat says the other commentator. It substantially means the happiness enjoyed in youth, and that is a momentary. THRIT= concentration and patience, Free TFT YTTE (Râmarshi). The GAAT HTETTITARTEZETTLAUZYTET (Rimarski).--Sárdúla. tikridtta. St. LV.--=F9tto (Rimarshi). It is given as meaning edge in Amara and Medini. Y=fragment of a pot. Comp. 9277 ( 54 St) 43 (83 St.) fari &c.-TTÅ TË Tafa na न्याया निशास्त्रस्मृत्यादय से गर्भ चिने येषां से न्यायगी वेदादिविद. एयभूतै- दिर्हतं हवनं यस्मिन् .. तस्य धूम तेन धूग्रं धूसरं उपकण्ठं समीपं यस्य तत्तथा । Tatatrafika (se atharl) TTTH Hafnarf:(?) Rimarshi. The other commentary has न्यायगर्भण न्यायशास्त्रपठितन (Erc). Another copy (11.) says simply -enfa fešta Mallinátha explains -2727 as thic FTT used in pronouucing the Vedas (seo Kumara, II, 12), that may be the meqmag liere, tf still presents a difficulty. For rendering it by PTT 1. know of no authority. With att for 7 it is en sy 10 ·115 SOTES. explain, but at cannot be well construed trith what follows, I Tould translate thas, " the vicinity of which is darkened by the smoke of the fre to which offerings are made by Brahmins having within them (ide, their mouths) the Vedic accents (ie., Vedic Mantras with their dae accent). Tra is the predicate in the first clanse of this Stanza, all the other adjectives are extensions of the sobject. Fr=grets T: (Rimarshi) better, perhaps, for the sense, gry 4771: bat this is inndmissible. See Siddh, Kaun. I, 514.-Srazlhará. 6. LVI.- 91&c=7FA1 FINITA ET FETTET ETE TIET TIERCUTI E TUTT.(Ramarshi) better, I think, "one whose mind is skilled in concentration on the truth.” 7 in Gitá II., 16, is explained by Sankara &s 76287447 and by Sridhara as tearnia, which two are not inconsistent. That meaning may be adopted here; for MIT Comp. Visc. St. 19. =clerer, 6 &c=3578T BIET: FTTT: Forma JTTTTTTTTTTT 100: ACT: (Râmarshi); better, I think, 7GO as in Nitišatzka St.69, 7728=ETT STORT UT. (Rimarlı), bat "by themselves" is, I think, qaite admissible.--Sárdúlarıhridita. St. LVII.---afa fit. See St. 52. , &c.,=Dot looking to find not minding), the course of worldly objects which are like dangerous saales. 3T-Trespanse Cr. Uttararimacharits, p. 42.9m--the Åtmapepada is onls for the metre. 1714, sc, Comp. St. 49.- Sikharini. St. LVIII.TU =objects of sensc, iww, worldly objects. Gita III., 31, T see Xitiśataka St. 95, note. For the constraction with FATA sce Siddik. Kaun. I., 233, 14: TIN T sri(Ruimarshi) better for: as in Niñataka St. 26. Tia=morements, course, au in f :. XLIX.--dirdilarikritts. St. LIX.-Malorizz one. This is the first and (except St. 93) the last allu«ion ta a ſesiale conpacios in these two Satalas, sad in both cases there are otherwise admissible rsriadis-rather su picious circumstance. Bezides quieft inrolres & breach of the metre als). Nasculine Foretire do occur in these Satakus. falirelhool, ('omp. S:. C4, 77= pot ples.nz to the tocclı, hard. Er fram MYT (Rimars!i). =rich rea, S. 94 20 Kidambari, p. 29, yfir occurs in the third line, eo ia the fourth it is suspicioas. Sárdtenir dils.

·116 NOTF8. St. Lx.-Some copies read मान्य नाम् explaining नाम by प्रसिद्धां परमसुखानन्दायिनीम् (Rimarshi). मानयताम् may also be taken asa genitiv plural “ ncquire that devotion to Sna wlich belongs to those who clear off their delusion" for the constraction, Comp. 311C. Stanza 25, the form मार्जय being accounteil for at Siddh. Kaum, II 188 (स्वाथै णिच) or p. 182. दूरीक्रियताम् of the commentary is inadmissible, sia being not a passire form. a: is a vocative, of course, as in St. 34, is हृदय, among other cases. Tor see note Nitisa taka St. 39. In introducing the last two lines namarshi says ननु रूयारि भोगाविहाय कथमेतत्पूर्वोक्त विधीयते इति घनत्राह । वा अहाँ एतेषु वन्नुए का प्रत्यय 1 On स्त्री' he says मङ्गनासु भकामचपलत्वे क प्रत्यय वास्तु कामेन चपला भवन्तीत्यर्थ.|| on ज्वालामेषु, भदाहकत्ये कापरययः॥ IIe winds up thus, एते च पदार्या सेवयितन तथा तथा कुर्वन्तीति भाव 1 दृष्टान्तेन निरयमानन्द: रूपं श्रीमहेद भजेति भावः The implication is that nothing ercept devotion to Sira is to be depended on, as, for instance, the things enumerated.--Sárdulatikridla, St. LYI.-दाक्षिणात्या-दक्षिणदेशोद्भवाः दाक्षिणात्यकवयोहि अतिशयगम्भी- गों (s10) प्रकटनप्रबन्धनशीला भवन्तीत्यर्थ:- About them, see Kavyadarsa I., 40, etseg. (मेष प्रसाद समता माधुर्य सुरुमारता ।। अर्थ व्यक्तिरुदारवा मोज कान्तिसमाधयः ॥ इति वैदर्भमार्गस्य माणा दश गुणा स्मृता.) What are called Vardharbhas there are called दाक्षिणात्य here Vimansútra Vrittı, recently edited by Mr. A. Barooalı, rp. 2-3, and Cf. Sarasvatikantkábharana, pp. 10-13,62, et seq. Astoga see St. LX. निर्विकल्प समाधी-समाधिना सर्व संपद्यते इति निश्चित समाधी यमनियमादिरूपे योगे (Ramarshi). But निर्विकल्प or निर्विकल्पक (as it is more commouly called) समाधि thus explained in the Vedantastra (p.22, Baniras Ed.) निर्विकल्पकस्तु ज्ञातृ ज्ञानादिविकल्पभेदलयापेक्षया अद्वितीयवस्तुनि ताकाराका- रितायाश्चित्तवृत्तरतितरामेकीभावनावस्थानम् । तदा जलाकाराकारितलवणानवभा• सेन जलमात्रावभारावत् अद्वितीयवस्स्याकाराकारितचित्तवृत्यनवभासेनाद्वितीयवस्तु- मात्रमेव भासते, ...,su exclusive concentration upon the One Entity . without distinct and separate consciousness of the knower, the known and knowing, and without even self-consciousness.--Mandáhränta. St. LXII.-सङ्ग, &c.-स्त्रीणां राङ्गः तस्माद्धेतोः यत्सुखम् (Rimarshi). Give up the attachment to women which affordy only momentary pleasure. करुणा, &c, in apposition with वधूजन. Comp- altd x., 34.-ilarini. St. LXIII.--On the fourth Ihne. Timarshi says सर्वशास्त्रषु षण्मती See also + ·110 SOTES, पनीपाइके आगमेए एप भयं श्रेयसां कल्याणानां सामान्यः साधारण पन्या HTTTT . This is the same as Yitisataka St. 26. St. LXIV.--For 777-37: see Siddh. Kaum. L, 277, 27 ITFUFMTfarhat are you to men indiferent [i.e. to worldis pleasares). For the genitive Comp. r7 TR FITUANITA. On gift, see St 59. faturat.SERTAT FETT: HT: (Ramarsbi). The Stanza occurs at p. 317 of the Kaspasangraha.--Sardilarkridita. St. LXV.-These words are addressed by one to an estranged friend. The commentator gives an incorrect meaning. i carità agri पूर्वरिप्यपरिजनपरिग्रहाभिप्रायेण says Rimarshi.- Anusktub. St. LITL-a Sc. I am not a changed man, STEZT Comp St. 30. 751.=all this cet-like world. This Stanza accurs at Kärrasangraha, p. 224. --Jandúkrántá. $t. LXVII - Tür is a common espression, Comp Forgt. in the Ratparali Act I, al fin-m. Fett PIFTFITT = the blaze of the ferer produced from contact with the flowery arrows of Cupid. t=pour girl, here a word of commiseration (as in Viracbarita, p. 78); also a term of contenipt. This Stanza also occurs at p. 224 of the Karşasangraha.--Sitharini. Sr. LXVIII.-गेय-गीन. दीपार Comp. देशार (Nitikataka), but this is more appropriate, meaning a small light. Trafime: 37799- 47 says Rimarshi, of which I canot see the application here. 51177/14 Comp Kidambari, p. 7. On : Råmar: bi gires a long list of old princes as Bharata, Dildpa, Ragho, Sc. The Stanzt occars at p. 30% of the Kársasangraba.-Sárdilarikridits. S. LXIX. IT is better than 979. strate=4178 (Ramarshi). It refers to the erebrows being sometimes raised and sometimes folded into wrinkles out of priile of greatness and contempt of others ia consequence.-Sragdharé. St. LXX. ETOWENT Taft 1777: 32FKTT. (Ritcarshi). As to lidsádkaras kaunting the limilsm2, see konáre, Cantos I. and VI TTİ 24774TFIET. 17; 117417T: (Támasshi). ---Patent Natú. St. LXXI.--471. Comp. Vitittels SL 95. The Samudras are tbus given by Rirarsbithir, T. FUS, SRI. Turi kita, TOTT. ATT=collection. St. ?. =10772 (Rimarshi); I know ·118 NOTES. & of no authority for this, and though the usual sense destruction' bas not ns much propriety, I think it is the only one admissible. TYT= 9 orqia (Ramarshi); with the former T=TT TV प्रतीयमाना ये हस्ताः (ste). But the Intter, पर्यत, ought alone to be adopted. For the iden of the mountains supporting the eartla, see Kumâra, VI., 08.--Sikharıní. St. LXXII.-Tan 5. Sista miteit (Ramarshi). TES GUF4 Stra: tregtar TT ZERÍTat q' (Rimarshi) mi-actions done in a past life lend to results in the succeeding life, and to obtain freedom from the perpetual round of birth and death thus arising, all ni must be destroyed. Cf. Sârîraka Bhislıya, p. 1075, el seg.- Anushtud. St. LXXIII.-FT1537. Siddh. Kaum. II., 339. Though I have kept Frifta from C. as not incapable of explanation (from 7+ ATT with 99%) still I prefer the reading area. The feuat. Comp. note on - This is an instance of "." This Stanza occurs also at p. 315 of the Karyasangraha-Vasantatilah, St. LXXIV.—I cannot make any sense out of the first line as it stands. The reading in Bo.n. which I was not aware of in the first 10.stance, as it does not ocear in the regular list of varie lectiones, is more explicable te=silk cloth, t=excellent (adjectire). In the second line again Bon's reading has propriety which C.'s rcading has not. Ta=bad things to eat, Siddh. Kaum. I, 475, suit would be better than Ezi. As it stands the last line may be tlus translated, "hat, too, if there is not within that clear Glory of the Supreme by whick all worldly dangers are destroyed." --Sragdhara. St. LXXV.--#175773=the fear of (orer-recurring] birth and death. बेहो न बन्धषु Comp. Mohamudgara शयी मित्रे पुत्र बन्धी मा za fragrut p 33, of the Kavgasan graba. When there are these things, i.e. from af ti to ogrz. what more is to be asked for or desired?-Vasantatilakt. St, LXXVI.-964=4crTBET ATT FAEAT FOTO STURT उपटा दाभा यस्य तत्तथा ! (Rinarahi) पिकारी-Ramarshi reading f74fa, says fem, IT og 34 'The farat GTART": which is also the meaning of fear. Comp. St. 80. leteq=17*F647 (FP in origioal) pinafoglia 497 fara: (Rimer- ·XOTES. 119 shi). Is it not other fancies, dreams ? Comp. Uttararamacharita Fak Ferrer Act VI., T. refers to Asia:=following after sale पण प्रसङ्गने विद्यने येषां से वथोनाः अनुपङ्गिणः प्रसङ्ग-वन एरुपस्येव पष्टीचा Reparat: FUT: 17zert: (Ramarski). Turá 747 **n: FF: (Ramarshi). Perhaps to take it as a hatarini orang rould be better. Comp. St: 0. $44 Comp. Brihadáragyaka Upanishad amanat afritirata a 4.HT=esteemed, Comp. Nitišstaka St: 79 and rote, The Stanza occurs at p.315 of the Eartasangraha.-L'asentalilalu. St. LXXVII.-5662=with the agility of the mind, with the speed of thought. Nå marshi takes FPT as a Tocatire which is, per hare better. As it stands, the Stanza most be taken to be addressed to man in general, like a very similar Stanza in the Bhannisisitiza IV.. 11. On qrare Rámarshi sags marroni achana - ETAPEUTATE meri. STEFT TAGFEST faz 3TT. Write pirag (Tamar:li). "Erea by mistake" is closer and appropriate 100; Dot only do yon not think of the Brabra On parpose, you do not even bs mistale stumble on it. STATE beneficial to oneself, Siddh, Kaum. I., 626-Tarantatatá St. LXXIII.-AET=rati of TATIT FIT ACEST FRESAT:(Ramarshi), steadis, saswervingly seems to be the meaning of FATA bere.976ffisi=925* T *77.(Rámars!). Comp.gazetiby Målati Vidhat.. p. 149; superfluously enjoyed, ie, enjoyed over and over again. IrTUT. ACCETTT: says Rimarshi.merdular kridito. St. LXXIX.-MAT; (Comp. St 63) Finaziodifference to sorldly pleasares, arte-spleadour; and the ashes applied ly ascetics to their bodies. The Stanza occass at p. 316 of the birpasangraha- Sitharznie SL LXII. -TO=978177A FETA (fimarsbi). It means 'those commands are great;' thus in the Upanisbads Targ THE TI TU iran or 47575TIT. 977 c; the greatness consisting in the great powers which abey these com mands. A word bile zot should be applied in the first fine; Yo woald probably be a better readin; than 579. 515=bodout. 51 = condotrd bs-- he enjoyrrats cossisting 10," dc. Nimar. sli renders it br . francu: erislins, not trypsient Le tho enjisents referred to TTTT says linisiat. Comp SI:-Sardilerine ·120 NOTEB, St. LXXXI.-t &c. Comp. Gîta II., 4. et seq 417724T. =the sports of the performance of rites, and ceremonier (4= ATTA : (Râmarshi) ; literally arrangement, substantially it means large extent, expansc. ETANTTTTTTipsy=the compassing of entranec into that seat where there is joy in one's-self. PTERIT T 9791777 * 90 TFT AY FASTETTUITTE (Rimars]ır). For=mer. cenary, shop-keeping.-Sárdūlarthridata. LXXXII.-q=momentary like thought ; for any see Siddh, Kaum. I., 704 --the more usual word is site. Fuga 476*-Rîmarshi says Roze TEATRÁST. ITTİ AT FYLTTUTIT TEH- लिङ्गनम्. The compound may be also analysed into कण्टा लपेण उपगूदम. As to it meaning niga, see Siddh. Kaum. I, 454.- Sragdhara. St. LXXXIII -R05 15 llie s.ime as #03. This particular forti is authorized by the Gana at Siddh. Kaum I, 227, but for the similar qort, and at great, I know of ro specific authority. The last line is a question.—Anushtub. St. LXXXIV.-akate=operation, effect wstagr=faririricari! (Râmarshi). It meins, howerer, equable, looking on all thingy alike. Comp. Raghu VIII , 24 (Vallipatba); and Bhagavadgita V., 18 anu VI. 8, 9, 29, and various other places The Stanza occurs at p. 317 of the Kavyasangraha, and again at p. 225 as part of the Śrogårasa. taha, and is quoted in the Sarastatikanthabharaṇa, p. 302 (Barooal's Ed.).--Silharini. St. LXXXV.--7er requires 724 to be supplied ; the readings in the footnote are preſerable. Bring F2 = conversation about poetry, Rimarshi says zu af steak Ramarghı takes the last part of the compound कोपोपाहिन, &c., thus चिन्दव कणा तरला. 1977 UTTA ERATYT, but this is scarcely admissible. At făry ends one adjective and apps is another, and we may then take the two as a compound or as separate adjectives; as is giren in the Medini as mending TETT wluch is the meaning here. The ordinary 797 accepted by the commentator does not suit exactly on our construction. Suar. ITÀ EHITUTT AFFAR (Råmarshi) The expression is rather difficult; does it mean Unsterdy, distracted?--Śárdilarkadata. St LXXXVI.-The third line contains an u sp=79, but the Construction is not uncommon, spi=trgasm-Sírdilarikt dute.

·122 NOTES, quoted we read instead of Taara either diaTTAR (Barmh, As Soc's MS.), Or RIT/377fart (BApâras Id.). The Stanza, it miny be noted, 19 cited as faria in the Banaras 1d., p. 595, but as Bhart ribari's in the MS. of the Bombay Asiatic Suciety, p 114.- S'ilharini St. XCIII.STATA FUTOT 3510 511THRITIT TA ISI 44 # FUT FITA*#45 44 (R.imarshi). At,Gita V., 24, where the expression stratTPR occurs, Sankara explains it by Sai THUFT*** कीडा यस्य स . After giving the ordinary meaning of फलासी Rimarshi says 379791 T 1977567T BITTE TUTTGå R aur. On 7*. Tr which is Rân irshi's reading he prites Tor f gara Frealia wa ESA and als, AzETİ 7ir ganar त्यपि, the latter being required for the alternature meaning,of मकरेण efeat it and not titaitar seu. LUTT, &c,=his questions, (i.e. all he desires to know ) being about the correct method of meditation.--Saglharci. St. XCIV -- is an. As it stands the third line is not quite intelhgible. In the commentary in M., Har stands for mir wbich dors make the line somewhat ensier; meaning " whose proper driok is spring water." On the rest of the line the commentary is 177 almar Nyataratura à-"to whom learning is like a wife with love," but this rendering 19 not satisfactory. Is ta mislection for स. the construction being येषां विद्यैव सती अङ्गमा! परमेश्वर-Comp. * St. 59. haa=the obeisances proper on the part of a ser vant.-Sárdilarikrdita. St. xcv.-Facia=the Ganges Comp, the name framein learen, Larth, and the nether world aris T UERTE सा. नीविस्टा is rendered by काचीमदेशः in the commentary in H. हात्ति ag in St. 59 and elsewhere and Comp St, 10; equivalent to furnishing here 19 says the commentary But see Raghu Y., 9, and Viracharita, p. 32 (Calc. Cd., 1857). Sunt and get this are rendered by rá in the respective commentaries I cannot say what they mean. But the idea intended seems to be that of proud wealthy men. Comp, St. 8-Sragdharé, St. XCVI.-The commentary on this runs thus aiment fifty after- ज्य हन्न हानि परिहधे किमन्यत्र स्थीयते अपितुनायस्यां काश्यामुद्याने विधि- पीयनविधि पाग्यमानानिमीत्रमा चान्यासमत्र कोपीनावरणं मण्डन चाभ्यः ·***166** *TER ZRİ Mİ 5. ten spiegatai atsi Ta pitan. On this constructing 57575 goes with aimnie n, and si777031727 :201s by itself. The passage is not easy to anderstand. Pelaps the ording of Jl. mas te the Hirae one, ani mar atan, " There is a sast eell for baie zims." The Gecias of ina bere is " whş."The commentator's view does act take so Seient recuuct of Fon, I thick.--Sárdd?rträta. St. ICTII.-TRAI71 is not quite e'ear. It feries to reas: "Sor (is the time to be ia] prirsie, ie. to be alone" Cozstro: gli Paget ta Ta. Os inerente at the concern tarp karstarts at GLIKT15. Beiler thus faite IF 201 377; tte tvo as a comprard or separately, is baiss construed with the command up to Z. Is these sites are sappused to be Bacdhistis, it rar be interestias to riat cuit!: the. 205*er of Ajittra': pcrter to kasyor: is verslile okzt is sized in this Stanza. See Fockbill's Life of Bah: (Tribaer's Oriectal Series), P. 161, 6:7.-ádólart-4.it St. XCTIIL-Fit-o. Rh St. 32. Besier than 24 is the reziing 776. Tre caring is rearls the sure is both (-es, bat is gyt oals by conslorable straining from 77175, Sc., Zar be thus rendered. “Ticiež desiar I še a poster places the rind Like earth xiter perforce Daliaz e ball of it opon the wheel of core, erer coring is cogaedze of its being ased to a series of stretes from z muttade of pole-like asisties" : G. Cap. Victoria S: St. This isascribed to Tijali by Simhane. (See p'?, banin E) Báris St. XCIX.-f=belief of derzee. : reis to get add it for which constrseboa compare Gick IL 4. The locative is constmed with lozishz. SLC.-is scarcely rasceptible of a good exp=1:11. Zia is core com a aad butter. This Siena corers ia ite Šria sitakıp 225. Kärrasargazka-Sirdilansita. St.CL- see SE 32 भनिदिन्ना मित्राषितमानना Comp, सनः sin Giu III, 'S, Tbomacentury tales wat famy which is slagoas, pedags supported by St.97 ... The Ten corze:27; bele itt GT: TR0577. od then in. The comedator jorit: the Ens: three lines ·12+ VOTE, with the last by sa mal (i.e., lience sharing wait ari fara. Better perhaps, * With these."--dárdúlurrkı ilta. St CII.- 97317 =and'this world is constituted of them only. See Prof. Tawney's note Bharthari, 93 ). In gril taken 977761 (since the ordinary sense is not appropriate, would require te 'Sidem. Krum. I., 47, hence 27 must be held to be better. VÍTH9A, which it will be seen is the reading of all cxcept only two of the MSS., is the inperative, The construction is common as in For 767 air in the Uttararâmacliarita p. 127 and elsewhere. The translation sould be hy should you wander," instead of' stby do you wander," tara insolves a clash of figures disapproved of. in English Nhetoric, but see Kivadarśa, p. 119 II., 93 TANGfit 791919=rtaià CAFT Fiftiegato in commentary feat UÍA Farem Egil Tarullau SAYS Rimarski Rightly, only para means StraHRt.--Sárdilauhr ditta. St. CIII... Paragraf is equivalent to castle in the air. The Stanza occurs at p 301 of the Kavyasanginha.--Sirdulavikriktu. St. CIV.--32Txt is apparently used as a synony in of the occur ring in the fourth line. I obserse that Rìmarshi capres ly says planaa The word 18 used in a similar sense in the Dasakumiracharita, p. 11, Calc. Ed., 1925 Sam, Pau drain it will be seen breaks the symmetry of the Stanza, but troue of the variants preserre it उपहता is a better rending than अपहता. घाइति आश्चर्य SAYS Rimarshi. But sce our.note 10 Nicisataba St. 32.--Sardalurik idata, St. CV.-s fucatiu may be taken as a Dyandvn. In, the Brälati Madhara p. 145, wliere the expression occurs, it is explaincel by Jugaddhara as 1744 TT UTYTI; unnecessarily, I thinh. Construe 47 FEAT OMT: 9717 – 2214* is not a very usual form, but occurs in Mirichchha katıha, p. 213(Cale La) Magla XVI., St. II., STEKARTE See Siddh. Kauni, I., 731. ATT TIL, "and what indeed is there wlich unbridled dusting has created well.constiluted."-Sird ülavilredt Ill. St. CVI --Faalan=erampeil, compressed. The second line, as it stands in our test, 19 evplained by both comincutators, but it certainly beerns to involve a pleonasm." In youth wlucht is painful throngli separation there is separation." The rending of Bo, and X. noului frem to be better. "The enjoyments of youth are painfully reason of the gritſ of separation," alitorar Es taken by the contenentator 1 ·010 with the coordine, a d to this construction the im IT reuild see In gire opport Himusli's reading is oneklat different, and be trder the slinie C'e, consituin an iht. This, I thiul, is tutter. Ser Si. 111. Is it stands, hosteler, il.e first can be taken *as irealis agam, eleg: or sou e espresi 7 of life ispust res be supplied aller it. This contcrtion selts tach lin- pusix #lacerion and its tensa. The ans.estates wall mile ide tlird line nals a trere as-trtica nithori 122x10 ausgyei --27?frá. SECTII. (in the second line Pärrarski sans TSRETTI, of The Teminiarza i riu 97: 77. untza: ....tagiin: Triiniiic. This is Lot quite clrar, i sagresitle following (570) FT (. 7797TFO) 375 ST The commartarr sars Ami * E- J75 (s:) TE FETISET HET, Accord ing in our isterfrezrics I Ton?3 be Lied calr to distingu sit from the Ert 1, kut of zo it wizk: hare been cr-pened with. On 57777 and 9 Rámi-29 Titaniu: Trai- TFT SET FEITEG=ite paiss cr Die ad separatico.--Sérumarul dula. St.Criati:=thore who process the discricic (ie between things real and nareal) which rezults from nories or the Drabica. #155 20 7 together do not rells podreadores The readirgo R.is thus explained उपभोगायोग भन्ने इन्येशीलानी (hämarsb). * Seems to me2u herr Fonds The wearing of the la: z two lines is clear but the costruction is ont sa, * nezkrof re'aures harics to be supplied. This is occurs 2: p. 2:1 ortte Karya catalaanileriird !a. Ex.CIE-ICE-Cior bizto 15,99, ad II, 73, 7 is. better readi: than as the locatire is the case omasrls emploseul with the root na. Tie, ie. to one's-sell-Tarentailak. St, CX.See Sitostala $1.2 rog. Te iz , zererdirs to Türarbi, which agrees with onzirtest tiation. 3477 Rizerski tales to be sea abied will do as mais distastitüla. St. CXI.-Prera. see Siddh. Kurz. II., 223 (SITE FOTO a). I ove this exploration to Mr. Rajusa Sitri. This Siszta is quoted as if by Singadkarp. 97 (Perårz: El.) - Sretna Unter ditt + ·120 OSES. St. CXII.-The ruljects in the first three lines go both nith TT* and HZ. FATIT, 14, at the end of this life TF1 = curtain from with 3771 must be taken as equivalent to 'goes behind.'--Sokharini. 'St, CXIII.-=collection of women. See Suildh, Kaum. 1. 491, and Comp. Uttarusamncbarita, p. 114. perhaps 1$ a better reading thau H.-Silharin . . MISCELLANEOUS STANZAS. STANZA 1. -=indigent. Comp, Kumāra. V,, 77 FİAT ser St. 84 supra Cuat is not grammatically correct; FC, which is, breaks the metre - Anushfub St. II —On the last two lines Râmarshi says, " HYTTE श्याम अच वर्तमानार्थे भविष्यत्प्रयोग कियदाम । बतति सरे । त्वया आत्मनि स्वस्मिन्किमिव किम न अपकृत क अपकार न कृन । कथं यावत्साकल्येन ताव प्रथम स्वया पुनरपि भूयोपि तदेव आत्माने अपकृतमेव व्यवसितं कर्तुमारब्धम् " R. also supplies at the beginning. It will be observed that zaa and art in R.'s explanation are not taken as correlalifes. I think the translation should be this:"Alas! what self injury is there, baring done which to yourself you have not immediately worked at the same Again!"-Sikharına St. UL.-FTA =collection. SFATHETIC FIT Comp. Prasannaråghara p. 159. ITA = mockers, Nothing noble cau withstand the claims of the stomacis!-Hárini. St. IV.--Râmarshi supplies at with the first three lines, unneces. Binly.- Anunhtud. St. V.-- Professor Tawney (Bhartrıhanı, p. 93) compares e passage in the Man of Lawe's Prologue in Chaucer.-Súrdúlarakredila. Sts VI., VII.–See Nitisataka, Miscellaneous Stanzas 4 and 5. St. VIII-a, &c, alludes to the idea that Sira and Parvati form a single body, one half of which is male and the other half female. 9 *777 =to whom there is no superior, The two lines mean that firm, though he is so far under the dominion of Lore as to have luus wiſe as one hall of himself, is also the first as to withstanding love, Cr. Kitåta XVIII. 31. The fontib line should not have two negatives. It mrang " the rest are able onls to enjoy. not to abandon." Asit stands, it may mran, "the rest can neither enjoy (ie, properly), nor abandon," A...Sárdúlavikridila.

·SOTEX 197 seases. St. IS, --This .Stanza occurs at p. 139 of the Ușii licbhakatila with variations girs in our test must be corrected to the in accordance with the reading there. The other differences mar fairly be regarded as real roriæ locuines. On pots dsed in the cemetery, unholy-Sasantatileká. St. X.- similar Stanze, but the rererse in its tendency may be seen in the Káry asa«grafia, p 28, also see p. 360.-Saharini. St. XI.- Arrantā might as it stands be made to rield some Eense by being taken with हस्ये ; but I think it Dught to be मायाप्रयोगः fatt; and after TTTT there is a word omitted which I think is niin other places where the Stanza is found. E TUTTA corresponds to आयत, कार्कश्य and the other corresponding words here tare double I do not see the double sense of sit. Williams gives it to menn 3mall," but I do not know any Authority for this, and even he does not gire it as a noun in this sense fumaris (1) fulness or plumpness, and (?) unwieldiness or sluggishness - Sárdúlariko dira. St. XII.-TE=conversation. It also means Assembly, but the former is preferable here.--Sitharin'. St. XIII. means the sime thing a3 17. On nyt see St. 59. Tra is one of the ten Rûpalas which are thus enumerated. * सपकरणं भाण प्रहसनं डिम: ।। च्यायोगसमयकारी वीभ्य हामृगा इति । गात्रfit refers to the man's condition as a 7 also. For the last kae, Comp St. 6. 1972 =old age. This Stants occurs in the Avarghya Raghara or llurâri Yataka.—Pasantatilaká. St. XIV.-Gürc=youth in life. Perhaps, too, a Samibârndrandra. On 16, Comp. Naishadha I., 60. Alo Kirsaprataša p. 324. Kirâta XI. 30, IT. 51. The form is remarkable, see Siddh. Kaum. 11., 318.-drushlub. St. XVI. कलिका is a diminutire of कना=a digit. श्रेयोदशा- at the top of the wick of happiness. TATT- Sery common tord, se Bhavabhūtı's works prssin 872, Comp. Vaishadba III., 7, ar Prasannarágbara, p. 165. It means removing, expelling do toho tee note on Nitiśntaka St. 24-Sárdalendridita. St XVII. STEY=solicitude, Comp. Stanza 98, Xitišttala. भु &c="राज्ञां भुकटीकुड़िता भ्रटीरता तस्या व्यापार चलनं ते पण्या: दयासमा । यया यत्र यत्र राज्ञां भृकुटी उद्देश तत्र वेश्या नृत्यं करोति वेद